Florio his firste fruites which yeelde familiar speech, merie prouerbes, wittie sentences, and golden sayings. Also a perfect induction to the Italian, and English tongues, as in the table appeareth. The like heretofore, neuer by any man published. Florio, John, 1553?-1625. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A00990 of text S105629 in the English Short Title Catalog (STC 11096). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 765 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 175 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2018 A00990 STC 11096 ESTC S105629 99841356 99841356 5933 2240853094

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.

Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A00990) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 5933) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 528:08) Florio his firste fruites which yeelde familiar speech, merie prouerbes, wittie sentences, and golden sayings. Also a perfect induction to the Italian, and English tongues, as in the table appeareth. The like heretofore, neuer by any man published. Florio, John, 1553?-1625. [12], 163, [1] leaves Imprinted at the three Cranes in the Vintree, by Thomas Dawson, for Thomas Woodcocke, [London] : [1578] Dedication and end of text dated 10 August 1578. Part 1 has Italian and English in parallel columns. The last leaf is blank. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. eng Italian language -- Textbooks for foreign speakers -- English. Italian language -- Conversation and phrase books -- English. Proverbs. eebo Florio his firste fruites: which yeelde familiar speech, merie prouerbes, wittie sentences, and golden sayings. Also a perfect induction to the Italia Florio, John, 1578 536 125224 282 0 0 0 0 4 118.35 F The rate of 118.35 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with 100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 2005-08 Assigned for keying and markup 2005-09 Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-08 Sampled and proofread 2007-08 Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 Batch review (QC) and XML conversion

FLORIO His firste Fruites : which yeelde familiar speech , merie Prouerbes , wittie Sentences , and golden sayings . Also a perfect Induction to the Italian , and English tongues , as in the Table appeareth . The like heretofore , neuer by any man published .

Imprinted at the three Cranes in the Vintree , by Thomas Dawson , for Thomas Woodcocke .

NON VI SED VIRTUTE

blazon or coat of arms of Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester

HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE

ALL ILLMO. ETECCMO. Sr. il Sr. Roberto Dudleo , Nobil Conte di Licèstra , Degno Barone di Denbigh , Cavaljère del Nobil Ordine de la Garatjèra , Gran Scudjèro , et Consegljere de la Serenessima Regina D' Inghiltèrra , Signor suo Benignissimo .

ILl mo S r mio , conoscèndo che si come il chjaro Sole coiraggi svoi ( règolamente girando , ) rende splendore á tutto il circojto de la tèrra . Cosi S. E. con la sua grande Liberalitá , Virtú , e Cortesia porge luce á tutta la Nobilta di nostra etade . Le qval cose considerate da me , Osser mo S r mio , mi hanno mosso ad Intitolar qvesta mia piccjola opera á la Benignita de la S. Clementia , la qval conosco èsser vero refugio , e recapito di chi , con tutto l'intrinsico del cuore vi ama , e desidera . Massime per èssere io uscito de le viscere di chi v' é stato fedel , e divoto Vassallo , e per consegvente essendo io restato Sucessore de la medesima servitú , e divotione : vorrèi pjacendo cosi alla E. V. èsser nel numero de qvelli che con perfétto amore vi servono . E percjó Sr. mio tirato dala bvona v●lontá , non hó voluto mancare con il mio debil' ingegno , di compjucer á certi Gentil' hvomini mjèi amici , ch' ogni gjorno mi stimulavano di darli in luce alcuni motti , o vogliamo dir Proverby , con certo parlar familiare : á modo di Dialogo , da poter imparar tanto la Lingva Italiana , qvanto la Inglese , e che tutte dua le Natione pottessero alqvanto prevalersene . Longo stètti sospeso manzi che to volessi farlo . Ma alla fine lo feci : ma ben giudico , e ne son cèrto che molti ci saranno che vorrán tassar , e bjasimar detta opera : Forse pju per ignoranzia , che altrimenti . Qvesto lo dico , & lo posso affermare , che simil' Lingve ree son sèmpre pju pronte per dir mal , che bene : e non si curano bjasimar l' altrui fatiche , essendo simili a la Vipera , che si pasce co ' l suo proprio veleno ; cosi son qvesti . Má non importa . Perche mi confido in qvelli che con maturo giudicjo considereranno la bvona volunta del operatore di essa : e forse la troveranno degna di ésser letta , e notata , non havendo io studjato pjú che tanto . Adunqve Signore mio , non men Gjusto che Virtvoso , il qvalsete un chjaro Sole fra molte Stelle , e unica Rosa tra le Spine , io non dubito ponto come S. E. abbja visto ' l mio bvon animo , e conoscjuto il corso del mio intènto , che ella agradirá l' opera , e non rigvaderá al piccjol dono : Ma si bene al bvon animo del povero Donatore ( che é grandissimo ) e considerereto che si come in piccjol Mappa si contjène la gran fabrica di tutto ' l mondo : et in piccjol circojto la effigje del pjú gran Cesare . Cosi in qvesta piccola operetta é compresa la vera figura , et effigje del mio bvon volere . Sarete dunqve S. mio contento , concederemi il suo favore , e luce ( contra la invidja , e tènebre di coloro che per la oscurit á delle lor mente si sforzano scurar le fatiche altrui ) Con speranzá che la Bonta S. non si sdegnera di adempir qvesto mio desidèrio . Accjó he io , e altri studiosi intelètti , alettati da qvesta S. Benignitás ' ingegnino con pjú lodevol studio di produr in luce altri pju soavi frutti , e di utilitá maggiore , in tanto bascjando con la bocca del animo , la virtuosa mano della , Sua non mai a bastanza lodata S. prego nostro Signor Iddio , per ogni sua Gloria , Felicita , e Contènto , e che lei tènghi la mia Servitú nella sua Memoria , ' nella qual vorrèi che vivesse tanto , qvanto ne la mia viveranno le sue rare , e alte Virtú . Alle qvale per sèmpre , etin tutto per tutto mi Dèdico , Dispono , et Offerisco .

Di S. Ill ma S. per sempre Divoto , & Humilissimo Servidore , Giovanni Florio . Di Londra á di . 10. Agosto . 1578.
To the Right excellent , and Honorable Lorde , the Lord ROBERT DVDLEY , Earle of Leycester , Baron of Denbigh , Knight of the most Noble order of the Garter , Maister of the Queenes Maiesties horses , and one of hir Graces most Honorable priuie Counsell , Iohn Florio wisheth all Godly Felicitie , continuance of health , increase of Honor , and Graces eternall .

RIght Honorable , when ( at the earnest request of diuers Gentilmen my entire friendes , ) I had for there recreation , and priuate exercise , drawen out certaine common questions , and ordinarie aunsweres together with diuers Prouerbes , Sentences , and Golden sayinges , vsed as well in Italian as English , & therwithall collected , and translated out of sundry the best Italian authours , with certaine necessarie rules for Englishmen to attaine to the perfection of the Italian tongue , and for Italians to learne the pronountiation of our Englishe . They would needes , ( though sore against my will ) haue it put foorth in Print , but I ( Right Honorable ) considering the great , and manifolde inconueniences he hasardes himselfe vnto , that committeth any thing to the open vewe of all men , hauing no worthy Mecoenas to defend him against the malignant , ready backebiters , along while I rested as confused , and troubled in minde , not knowing whom to finde sufficient , to defende mee from such inconueniences . At last calling to remembrance , the Noblenesse of your Honours minde , I chose you ( although presumptuously done of mee ) as a sufficient rampier to shield me from the battery of such venemous tongues . For knowing by experience your continuall delight in setting foorth of good letters , and earnest zeale in maintaining of languages , I did as it were perswade with my selfe that few or none woulde attempt , ( remembring your Honour ) to set , or whet their carping tongues against it , although my great presumption doo partly merit it . Yet at the last I encouraged my selfe in your Honours name to send this little pamphlet abroade , hoping that your Honour wil not onely with curteous acceptation beholde this foolishe , & fond attempt of mine , with your bodely eyes , but also consider of it with your inward eye of discretion , and not weigh the gift giuen by the giuers hart , though too base a gifte to come to your Honours hand , too rude a worke for you to reade , and too too vnripe , sower , and vnsauerie fruites for your Honour to take a tast of , yet notwithstanding such as they be I giue them to you , as a token and zealous affection , and duetifull loue I beare vnto your Honour , whom I know to be the onely furtherer , maintayner , and supporter of all well disposed mindes toward any kinde of studie , yet ( ryght Honorable ) consider , that little , or ( to say truth , ) none at all is the learning I haue , and smal is the seede , plant and grafe whence these , altogether wilde , and vnsauerie fruites doo spring , the which though so they be , are not altogether to be reiected , & vtterly refused . For the basenes and sowernesse of these , will serue to set out the pleasaunt and delectable taste of other mens fruites , for as by the bad is the good knowen , so by the sower is the sweete the better discerned , and by the darkenesse of the night may a man iudge the brightnesse of the day , in so much that I wholy perswade with my selfe that lightly your Honour will pardon my attempt , and fond presumption , in being bold vnder your honours patronage to shield me with defence against such carping , blustering , and malignious tongues , which not onely doo perillously shake at , yea , and indeuour mainely to beat downe , and confute not onely all kind of blossomes , and young budded fruites , but also those , which are already come to growth and perfection . Wherefore knowing as before , I said , your Honours great good will in aduauncing al kind of good letters : And seeing by experience the nipping , & taunting scoffes of the raging sect of I heoninus , altogether set , and bent against the publishing of the same : As also vsing to preuent one contrary by another ( that is ) to preuent I say those lewd and viperous carpers , by the shadow of your Honours most Clement , Benigne , & therwithal well fauouring & affectionated mind , both vnto me , and all other the well meanours , in setting foorth of such things which be for the common commoditie of all : ( not only ) this our common wealth , but also of other forraine nations . I thought it good to houer ( I say ) & submit mee vnder yours Honours refuge , who of that your so high renowned Clemencie , refuse not , or abiect to shield your humble suppliantes in such good causes , who are loth to stand openly in the caueling reproches of the foresaid taunting broode : As also they being loth to stand , to the displeasure of ill willers , for yelding foorth their good willes . Which if they had not such good furtherers : surely they would neuer employ their labours to the profit , & commoditie of their countrey : but should seeme to be , as salt without sauour , and as fire without heat . Which in deede I do thinke to haue bin the onely cause why learning heretofore , hath bin so obscured , and kept in dennes , and altogether without any such direct or plaine path thereto , as now at this day ( God be thanked therefore ) it is . And thus deditating , disposing , and yelding these my simple first fruits vnto your Honours Noble protection , in hope of the gentle acceptation therof , I commit your Honour to the tuition of the Almightie , who maintaine and keepe your Honour in most prosperous and happie estate , deliuer , and defend you from all worldly cares , and earthly troubles , and bring you after this transitorie life , into the place of eternall ioy and felicitie .

Your Honours most humble and bounden , during life to commaund . I. F.
A tutti i Gentilhvomini Inglesi che si di lettano de la lingva Italiana , Salute e pace in Christo .

CAr mi mjèi Signori , qvantunqve che molti per l'adjetro habbino cerco , ( con longo tempo , e gran fatica ) di demostrar la vera e grande Eccelentia de la lingva Italiana ( veramente degna di èsser da ciascadun amata . ) Io credo , e sono persvaso , che à pochi sia dato qvel dono , & qvella gratia di farlo , compiutamente come merita . Peróse in tutto non hó compjuto il vostro desiderio , io spero che leggjèrmente mi perdonerete , non rigvardādo alla mia basezza . Ma al mio bvon volere , il qvale èstato , e sarámentre che vivo , pronto a servirvi in ogni cosa che io possa : tutta via esort ando tutti qvelli che si dilettano de la Nobillingva Italiana , á perseverar constantemènte in essa , e cercar diligentementè , con il tempo , & con la fatica , di condur la vostra navicèlla in porto salvo , con superar tutte le onde contrarje à essa , e non straccarsi , & restar per strada , come fanno molti hoggidi , che comincjano , è vogliono far il bravo , che è , che non é , indue , ó tre di sono lenti , e strachi , & se hanno due parole di spagnivolo , tre di franzese , è qvantro di Italiano pensano d'aver assai . Ma io vi prego che tutta via vogliate perseverare in essa , arricordandovi che molte sono le comodità che ne rjéscono à qvelli che la hanno perfettamente , voi troverete qvi in qvesta operetta delle bèlle sentènze , gentili proverbij , varij detti , con certe domande con le loro risposte , necessarie , è profittevole , per il gentil scolare di essa con certe regole à modo di Gramatica con le qvali in breve tèmpo potete imparar la lingva benissimo . M ricordatevi se hò errato di perdonarmi perche non è la mia professione , & qvel ch'io ho fatto , lo feci solamente in principjo per compjacèr a vno amico mio privato perche s'io hauessi saputo che doveva venir in stampa aréi tenuto altro modo , ma ora non ci é rimédjo pero pregovi a pardonarmi . Ecosicésso di pjù darvi fasti dio humilmente bacjandovi le mani , vi lascjo con Dio il qval da mal vi gvardi Restate sani , V. per Sempre .

G. F.
Vnto the friendly , curteous , and indifferent Reader .

MOst curteous Reader , at the request of sundrie my friendes : I here present to thee my first fruites , although not altogether ripe : The which I pray thee to accept in good and friendly parte , & weigh my good will . It is done very simply and that is because I haue no learning , I haue kept no order because I did not thinke it should haue come to light : As for the pronouncing of it , with little labour maist thou attaine to the perfection of it . Therefore remember my good wyll which if I see it be well accepted I aske no more , if it be not , I am the more sorie , if you profit any thing by it , I promise thee a better , and that shortly , if not here I end , and so committing thee to God , I bid thee farewell . From his lodging in Woster place .

Thine to commaund . I. F.
A tutti i Gentilhvomini , e Mercanti Italjani , che si dilettano de la lingva Inglese , ogni Felicitá , è Gratia da Dio.

CAr mi mjéi Signori molar volte per ladjètro sono stato preegto , da molti di voi , à darui qvalche tegole per imparar à pronuntiar la lingva Inglese , longo tèmpo stètti inanzi che io lo volessi fare , ma pur alla fine essèndo qvasi forzato da qvalcun di voi ( ma cèrto contra la volunta ) lo feci , è qvi lo havete in stampa , è però vi prego accettarlo in bvona parte , é vi suplico vogljate ( con la vostra cortesia ) aiutar á defendemri da certe ling ve invidjose , è da cèrti nasuti che mai non fanno altro che divisar qvalche qverèla contra color che cercano di mandar qvalcosa in luce per il profitto , é béneficjo del cortese scolare . Io sò che alcuni diranno qvesto , alcuni qvello , alcuni bene , alcuni male , alcuni péggio , pochi diranno bene , é manco mi scuseranno . Ma pure mi sottometto à la vostra solita cortesia , qvantunqve io ne sia indegno . E che vogljate accettare la mia bona volonta , la qvale sémpre è stata , è sara pronta à servirvi in ogni cosa che io possa , é se del tutto non vi compjaccio perdonatemi , perche ( come credo sappjate ) non è la mja professione , esséndo io povero artefice . Só bene che alcuni dir anno come pvò scriver costui bvon Italiano ? & non é nato in Italia ? á qvelli rispondo che considerano bene i fatti svoi , alcuni altri diranno , come é possibile che costui sappja dar regole & non é dotto ? à qvelli non só che dire perche dicono la veritá . Pure voi che mi sete amici , credo che leggjèrmente mi perdonèrete , tuttavia supli candovi vogljate accettar qvesti mjei primi frutti , e qvantunqve non siano del tutto maturi , già non sono essi senza qvalche bvon tasto , qvicon pvoca fatica potete imparar á parlar Inglese , á parlar con hvomo , con donna , con Mercante , con Signore , ó con ogni altra sorte di Gènte , ci troverete molti bèlli proverby Italiani , e Inglesi , gentili detti , belli motti , bèlle sentenze tolte da diversibvoni Autori , non solamente profittevole , ma anche dilettevole . Se vedo che li accettjate volentjèri , non desidero altro . Del resto poi totalmente son vostro . Restate con Dio , il qval da mal vi gvards , e djavi longa sanitá . Vi bacjo le mani , & in tutto mi sottometto al servitio vostro . Valete , e Gaudete . Vostro per sémpre .

G. F.
I. P. al Ecc mo Conte di Licestra . SE di qvelle Virtú che posson fore , I nomi nostri á forza trar di Lete , Nobilissimo Signor impreso havete Con maraviglia altrui si bene il core . Qval pjú degno di voi d' eterno honore , Produsse il ceppo onde ch' uscito sete : O qval dentro há pjú belle , e caste mete , Chjude hoggi pjú di voi se ne valore . Taccja la casta , e bella Roma altera , Di tant' homin' illustri , almi , e fecondi : Che si trovorno giá : che fú molti anni . Se al cjèl volar con pjú famosi vanni , Hoggi per voi la Bella Londra spera : O DVDELEO fra gl' almi , e giocondi .
Piers H. Gent. in commendation of the Authour . YOu gallant Brutes , whose trauailes farre abrode can testifie your strange desire of newes : Cast Ankor here , for loe in English roade , there rides the Language , that so many chuse . Smal cost may serue , no hazard to your health , here may you win , without expence of wealth . Florioes first Fruites , can teach you first to learne , And next by tyme , the profite to discerne .
R. H. Gent. in commendation of the Authours wel imployed tyme . BYcorned FAVNVS seemed very straunge , to those that knew not his deformed case . Byformed IANVS wrought a woondrous chaunge , in those which sawe not his transfourmed face . Bilingued FLORIO claimes the like good wil , Of those which heare his rare reformed skil . If it were straunge , one selfe same necke should beare two sundry heades , and faces more then one : It was as straunge , one selfe same head should weare two sundry hornes , where Nature grafted none . And is more straunge , to see one selfe same face , Two sundry tongues , and speaches to imbrace . The tree was fram'd according to the fruite , an English Stocke , but an Italian Plant. The double graft did take a double roote , for ech of them supplies the others want . And to content the doubtes of either mynde , His tree hath budded fruites of either kynde .
Iohn Cowland in commendation of the Authour . LOoke what you lacke , plucke , take , and taste in tyme , the tree , the bough , the branch , and al , With litle labour ech may scale , and clyme : then take your choyse , the pleasure is not smal . One man , one tree , two sundry fruites , two sundry men Doth plant , doth pay , and profit most : what would you then ? Your cost is smal , then deeme your labour least , your gaine is great , then passe not of your paine : T'is gratis geuen , and welcome to this feast , digest it wel , and gratis yeelde againe . The Graffer FLORIO then may florish free , and be enforst , more plantes to graft for thee .
Steuen Gosson in prayse of the Booke . SMal is the seede , whence Cedar trees doo spring : yet they in height doo reach vp to the Skies . From slender roote ( which is a woondrous thing ) sometymes we see the boystrous Oke to rise . From litle Fountaines , mighty streames haue past , which haue encountred with the Seas at last , FLORIO in this hath sowed his simple graine , his graft dooth yeelde the blossomes of delight : The fruite is good , it counteruailes the paine , if skilful Readers haue the same in sight . Though seede , and roote , and Fountaines head be smal , the pleasant crop deserueth prayse of al.
R. Wilson in prayse of Florio his first Fruites . THe pleasant fruites that FLORIO frankly yeeldes , vnseene tyl now , saue in Italian soyle : May quickly florish in our English fieldes , if in this woorke we take but easie toyle . He sets , he sowes , he plants , he proynes with paine , the seedes , and Cienes farre fet from forraine landes : And geues vs ( idle ) both the stocke and graine , euen his first fruites the ioy of labouring handes . We geue hym nought , if we can not deuise to geue him thankes , that may hym wel suffice .
Ri. Collines in prayse of Florio his first Fruites . A Countrey man of ours , I warrant you , his deedes declare hym so : True to his Prince , right gaineful to his friend , not hurtfull to his fo . One golden peece , al that he hath , his wyt , his wyl . his tender toyle . His elder payne , and gaine ( good man ) he gratis geues vnto his soyle . FLORIO , Good Season , was thy friende , wel ▪ spiedst thou happy tyme to water First fruites , and ful fruites , ripe and good , good cheape , so mayst thou terme the mater . By Arte an ease , but looke , and learne : how liu'st ? if this thou deeme a labour . O Flos , fresh spring , thou flowre from whence , oft comes so sweete a sauour . If that thy list be good , or speache to learne , Italian , herein looke . If thou wouldst speake Italian true , my friend , vse this , none other booke . What wouldst thou more , this Volume donne , Approues none such to be begonne .
Iohn B. in commendation of his Friende I. F. YOu English Gentlemen that craue , the fine Italian tongue to knowe : And you Italians that woulde haue , a Rule the English speach to showe : Geue FLORIO thankes , whose first fruites teach , Howe you the grounde of both may reach .
Ri. T. in prayse of Florio his Labour . IF we at home , by Florios paynes may win , to know the things , that trauailes great would aske : By openyng that , which heretofore hath bin a daungerous iourney , and a feareful taske . Why then ech Reader that his Booke doo see , Geue Florio thankes , that tooke such paines for thee .
T. C. in commendation of Florio , and his first Fruites .
NO Labour wantes deserued meede , no taken toyle is voyde of gaine : No grounde so batren , but the seede , and somewhat more wyl yeelde for paine . For paine ? why then should FLORIO feare , To reape the gaine , he merites heare . Which gaine , is onely good report , and honour due for taken toyle . Which graunt hym wyl the wiser sort , for whom he tylles this fertile soyle . And settes the slips in English lande , Of Tuscane tongue , to spring and stande . As for the rest , if they requite his labour yl , what may he say ? I haue this done for their delight , and they for paine disdaine me pay . Ma non importa , sith tis so , Ile please the best , the rest shal go : Bent to content .
The same in French. QVivoudra voir & auoir La Science , e le scauoir De la Langue Italienne FLORIO l'ha escrit Pour nostre gran deduit A insi come il auienne . Donques en sa Louange Faisons nous vers estrange Et en Langue estrange ausi . Pour son gran Labeur pris Il en aura le pris Lebien de son enuy . To iours Ie espoyre .
I. H. in prayse of Florio . For profit Gardners plant , the husbandman for gaine Doth til the earth , hoping the seed shal counteruaile his paine . Our Florio dooth not so , his trauaile yet dooth passe The Gardners , or the Husbandmans , or toylings of the Asse . For when the byrd , the fish , the foule , ioyied in their quiet rest , In Closet close was his delight , no sleepe his eyes opprest . On craggi Rockes , and stony plottes , wel may he thinke his seede Is sowne , if that no woorthy thankes we yeeld hym for his meede .
Tavola de tutti gli Capitoli , che in qvesta opera si contengono . A Table of all the chapters that in this worke are contayned .

ENglishe familiar speeche . chap. 1. fol. 1. To speake with a damsel . chap. 2. fol. 1. Familiar speeche with man or woman chap. 3. fol. 2. Familiar speech . chap. 4. fol. 3. Other familiar speach with man or woman . chap. 5. fol. 4. Other familiar talke . chap. 6. fol. 5. To speake with a Gentleman . chap 7. fol. 6. To speake with a Gentlewoman . chap. 8. fol. 7. To speake with a marchant . chap. 9. fol 7. To speake with a woman . chap. 9. fol. 8. To speake to a seruant . cha. 11. fol. 9. Familiar speach . cha. 12. fol. 10 Familiar talke . chap. 13. fol. 10. Amarous talke . cha. 14. fol. 12. To speake of England . cha. 15. fol. 14. Familiar talke . chap. 16 fol. 19 To talke in the darke . chap. 17. fol. 20. Diuers sentences diuine and profane , chap. 18. fol. 21. Three hundreth fyne prouerbes . chap. 19. fol. 27. Fine sayings . chap. 20. fol. 35. Prety demands . cha. 21. fol. 36. Discourses vpon peace , warre , enuy , & pride . cha. 22. fo. 38 The abuses of the worlde . cha. 23. fol 40. Discourses vpon beautie , nobilitie pouerty , a necessary prayer , & which be the goods of Fortune cha. 24. fol. 41. Of wrath , with certaine fyne sayings of Ariosto . & other Poets , & what pacience , & flattery is chap. 25. fol 42. Reasonynges vppon Fortune and what Fortune is , cha. 26 fol. 46. Resonings vpon learning , and Philosophie , and what writers are , & what the profite of reading , and learnyng of Science is , with certaine discourses in prayse of Writers & Philosophers . ca. 27. fo. 49 Reasoninges vpon Diligence , Humanitie , Clemencie , Temperance , and Sobrietie chap. 28. fo. 63 Reasonings vpon Silence , and Liberalitie , and in prayse of age . chap. 29. fo. 66 Of the maners of certaine Nations . chap. 30. fo. 70 Discourses vpon Musicke and Loue . chap. 31. fo. 70 A discourse vpon Lust , and the force therof . cha. 32. fo. 71 Reasonings vpon Vertue , with her daughters , what is the end of war , which be good woorkes , fourteene good rules , with diuers other discourses . chap. 33. fo. 72 The opinion of Marcus Aurerelius and Ouid , vpon Loue , and what it is cha. 34. fo. 75 The diuersities of men . cha. 35 fo. 76 Certaine fine , learned , & gallant sayings , taken from Antonio Gueuara , written by hym , vpon diuers occasions . ch . 36. fo. 77. Words written by Plutarch , to the Emper. Traiane , with diuers sayeinges of Antonio Gueuara . chap. 37. fo. 82 A discourse of the said author vpon Beautie , cha. 39. fo. 84 Certaine fine briefe sayings , & fine sayings of the saide authour , woorthy to be noted , chap. 39. fo. 89 A briefe discourse , in prayse of Henry the eight , king of England . cha. 40. fo. 92 Fine Discourses of Antonio Gueuara , vpon diuers occasions . chap. 41. fo 93 Discourses of the said authour concernyng Captaines and soldiers of our time , & sheweth how Iudges should be chosen . ca. 42. fo 97 Names of al the members aperteinyng to man , of al parents of the dayes of the weeke , of the seasons of the yeere , howe one shall number , with a certaine briefe Vocabularie . chap. 43. fo. 100 Certaine prayers , as the Pater noster , and the Crede , with others , and certaine English Rules . chap. 44. fo. 103.

Necessarie Rules , as it were a Grammer , very profitable for all suche as delight in the Italian tongue , gathered , collected , translated , and augmented by Florio , out of diuers sundry the best Italian Authors , and Poets , the like neuer published afore , wherewith a man may in very short space , and with little helpe , attaine vnto the perfection of writing , reading , pronouncing , and speaking of the Italian tongue .

GEntle Reader , for such faultes which haue escaped the Authours naughty pen , the Compositors wauering hande , the Correctors daseling eyè , and the Printers presse , we desire thee courtously to amend : for surely the Authour writes scarse good English , and a ragged hand withal , and the Compositor vnderstandes no Italian . Wherfore , standing at thy courtesie , we are perswaded thou wilt lightly pardon vs both . Farewel .

Tavola de gli errori Italiani , nella presente opera , Il primo numero significa Fol. Il secondo , la Linea .

Fol. 1. Lin. 22. Per Servo , leggi Servitore : fo. 1. li. 23. per degno , degna : fo. 2. li. 2. per gardino , giardino : fo. 3. li. 23. per serrata , serrata cosi : fo. 4. li. 31. per val , vagliono : fo. 4. li. 35. per voi , voi le : fo. 7. li. 7. per eno , ono : fo. li. 5. per ci , si : fo. detto . li. 9. per ci , si : fo. ● li. 16. per catille , cattiue : fo. 10. li. 14. per qvesto , qvello . fo. 14. li. 4 per noie , voiv' : fo. 14. li. 23. per seqvitano , segvitano . fo. 14. li. 7. per voi , svoi : fo. 15. li. 20. per ci , ecci : fo. 24. li. 24. per fibia , subia : fo. 25 li. 16. per uua , una fo. 28. li. 28. per chi ven vive , chi ben vives fo. 44. li. 7 , per nartir , martir : fo. 44. li. 19. per pare , parer : fo. 45. li. 3 per semianze , sembianze . fo. 46. li. 11. per al chiesa , alla chjèsa : fo. 49. li. 28. per proaerbio , proverbio : fo. 49. li. 21. ꝑ prifitto , profitto : so. 51. li. 11. per strnieai , stranjèri : fo. 52. li. 10. per. Iiliade , Iliade : fo. 53. li. 3. per historij , Historici : fo. 53. li. 19. per altre stile , alto stile : fo. 56. li. 27. per capus , caput : fo. 63. li. 7. per si puo dichiamar , si puo chiamar : fo. 64. li. 16. per cattini , cattivi : fo. 64. li. 24. per chiavirmi , chjarirmi : fo. 68. li. 24. per vo , uno : fo. 68. li. 22. per auanza , avanzar : fo. 74. li. 2. per sugestiune , sugestione : fo. 78. li. 10 per per ui , per lui : fo. 81. li. 23. per ponderoso , poderoso : fo. 84. li. 26 per questione , domanda : fo. 91. li. 32. per pudenti , prudenti : fo. 94. li. 22. per ricutto , ricetto : fo. 97. li. 1. per darsi , fidarsi .

Cortese Lettore , se per sorte trvovi altri errori , ti pregliamo che á tuo modo gli vogli corregger , e alqvanto vogli scusar il Stampatore , perche lui non sa ne parlar , ne intender Italiano , e percjo merita perdono . vale .

❧ Italiano Parlar familiare . Ca. 1. Englishe familiare speach . ca. 1.

GOd geue you good morow . And to you also , my lord . God saue you sir . God saue you mistresse . Wel met deare brother . How dooth it with you ? And how doo you ? Wel , at your commaundement , I doo thanke you . God geue you good euen . And also to you . Where haue you been this day ? I haue been abroade . And whither wyl you goe ? Where it please you , Where shal we goe ? To a playe at the Bull , or els to some other place . Doo Comedies like you wel ? Yea sir , on holy dayes . They please me also wel , but the preachers wyll not allowe them . Wherefore , knowe you it : They say , they are not good . And wherfore are they vsed ? Because euery man delites in them . I beleeue there is much knauerie vsed at those Comedies : what thinke you ? So beleeue I also . Wyll it please you to accept a quart of wyne at a friends house of myne ? No sir , I thanke you with al my hart . I haue seene a fayre gentlewoman , a fayre daughter , virgine , mayden , or els mayde seruant , and many other fayre women . Where haue you seene them : Out in the fieldes .

A parlar con donzella . Cap. 2. To speake with a damsel . Cha. 2.

FAyre mayde , wyll you that I loue you : I cannot hold you that you loue not , if you wyl loue . I haue loued you , I loue you , & wil loue you . I haue hated you , I hate you , & wyl hate you . what occasion haue I geuen you ? I knowe not , but I cannot loue . I would it would please you to accept me for your seruant . I am not worthy to keepe such a seruant . Will you then accept mee for your husband : I cannot , and although I could , I wil not , and if I woulde , I can not neither . I can not vnderstand you . How can you not vnderstand me You speake so learnedly . Shal we go into a garden to gather some flowres : I am content , if it please you . Shall wee goe walke into the fieldes ? The weather is too hot . We wil go into the fielde . Let vs goe to the Theatre to see a Comedie , and if it please you to go with me , I wyll be glad of your companie . I wil goe with you willingly .

Parlar familiare con huomo ouero condonna . Ca. 3. Familiare speache with man or woman . Chap. 3.

GOd saue you sir : or els , God be with you . The like I wishe to you . I commend me vnto your lordship . When shal we see one another ? when it pleaseth you . when wil your lord come from the Court : To morow , if it please God . when went he to the Court : The last weeke . who went with him : Two of my felowes . I haue seene a fayre damsell , I wyl goe and make her some musicke with Violes , or els Lute , as sone as I haue dyned . wyl you that I keepe you companie ? Gladly and I wil geue you two or three quartes of wine . I wil goe with you . I wil knowe of her if shee wil please to come & sup with me , I wil be glad of her companie . Me thinks she is very courteous . Verily she is very gallant . What do you thinke of them two women that go there together ? They please me very wel . Me thinkes they are three . So me thinkes too . One of them is maried . It is so certaine . I would I had the like , and that she were mine . So would I also . wel I wil go and walk in Cheape to buy something . And what wil you buy ? I wil buy a hat , a payre of white Stockens . And I wil buye me a payre of Pantofles and Pumpes . Tel me , how like you this sword and this daggar , is he good ? Me thinkes it is very good , I woulde I had the like for a crowne . These Gloues , are they wel parfumed ? Yea certainly : who hath parfumed them ? An English man that is called B. My garters are a good colour . And so are my stockens also . So they are : where bought you them ? In Cheape , they cost me tenne shillings . Me thinkes it is good cheape . And me thinkes it is deere . I wil ride into the countrey . How long wil you tary there ? I wil tary a moneth . what wil you do so long ? I will see the killyng of some Buck , if I can , afore I returne to the citie . Is there great plentie ? Yea sir , very great . Haue you a Horse ? No sir , but I wil buy one , or els I wil hyre one . what shal you pay a day ? I know not , but I beleeue a shilling .

Parlar familiare . Cap. 4. Familiare speache . Chap. 4.

YOu haue taryed long in the countrey . I coulde not come sooner . It pleaseth me to see you meery . I thanke God with all my hart . Howe dooth your father , your mother , your brother , your sister , and all your parentes ? They al do wel , thanked be god . It pleaseth me certes , but howe dooth your wife , and your children ? They haue been sick , and almost dead , but nowe they are amended , I thank God for it . So doing , you do wel . wil it please you dine with me ? No sir , I thanke you . where dine you ? I wil dine with my maister . wil you sup with me this night ? we wil haue a salet . Yea , but my chamber is so far , and the gates are shutte so soone , that if I come , I shall not get in . You shall lie with me , you shall haue a good bed , & a paire of clean sheets , I pray you come I thank you as much as though I did . I wil goe home . Me thinkes you are sicke . Certainly I am not very wel . what thing doo you lacke ? My head aketh . Then goe to bed . So I wil doo . To morow morning I wil come to you . Come , and you shal be welcome I wil breake my fast with you . we wil haue a paire of Sasages . They please me very wel . And also to me . But we must haue some wine . we wil haue some , if there be any in London . I wil go and put me on a cleane shert , because I sweate verye much : it is very hot . To morow if it please God , I wil weare my best Doblet , and my best Hose , and my best Cloake , and the fayrest . And where wil you go then ? I wil go where it please you . And I wil doo what you wil. I will buye a payre of Gloues . And so wil I doo . Shewe me a payre of gloues . wil you haue them perfūed , orno ? I wil haue them perfumed . Behold here is a good payre . How much shal I pay for them ? You shal geue me half a crowne . It is too much certaine . Not so sir . I wil geue you two shillings . It is too litle sir . It is yenough certaine . wel take them . Behold here is thy money . I thanke you sir .

Parlar familiare con homo , ó condonna , Cap. 5. Familiar speache with man or woman . Chap. 5.

FRom whence come you sir I come from the Court. How doth the queenes maiestie with all the Gentlemen and Gentlewomen of the Court They doo very wel . It pleaseth me wel certaine . When remoueth the Court It is not knowen . It is said the next weeke . Shal there be a Progresse ? It is not knowen yet I wil be in the countrie , if there be any . And so wil I. It is said there wil be one . I wil know it shortly . But how wil you know it ? I wil know it very wel . I wil speake to that woman . Madame , I loue you hartily , I would I were your husband , I woulde loue you , and serue you faithfully . I am very much bounde to you for your good wil. I thanke you for your courtesie . But knowe you not what the prouer be saith ? No truely : how saith it ? Who commeth late , lodgeth il . Why then I arriue late . Yea certaine , to tel you truely . Why then you are promised . Yea sir , long agoe . And to whom ? I pray you tel me . Vnto a man . I know it is not a woman . But how is he called ? You know him not . You know not that . He is called C. I knowe him wel , and he is my great friend . Then I muste haue pacience . what shall I geue you to make me a couple of white shertes ? Of what cloth wil you haue them Of the finest that is . You shal geue me . 20. shillings . God be with you madame , it is too much certaine . Harke here sir , you shal geue me fiftiene shillings . It is not worth so much . Truely cloth is very deere . I will geue you twelue shillings . I am content , to morow come for them , and you shal haue them . wil you haue earnest ? Yea sir , if it please you . How much wil you haue ? Geue me a shilling . Behold it here , take it . Wil you also make me two saire handkerchiefes , wrought with Crimosen silke ? How much wil you spende ? I wil spende the leaste that I can . And I contrarywise wil haue the most that I can . Wel , tel me , what shal I geue you ? You shal geue me ten shillings . You shal haue them . I commend me vnto your lordsh. I rest yours my lord . Rest you in peace . And you also . When shal I see you againe ? To morow in the Exchange . At what a clocke ? At eleuen . Haue you great businesse there ? Not very great . I wil come certaine . I wil tary for you there . Do not faile .

Altroparlar familiare . Cap. 6. Other familiare talke . Chap. 6.

Know you if the Post be come ? I know not certainly . How shal I do to know it ? Aske in the exchange . To whom shal I aske ? Aske of some marchant . Wil you do me a pleasure ? Gladly if I can . Come and dine with me . When ? To morow . I thanke you , I wil come : what good cheare shal I haue ? You shal haue a peese of beefe sodden , and a Capon rosted . Certes this likes me wel . I wil bring a bottel of wine . Haue you any that is good ? Yea sir , very good . Wel tary for me , I wil come , if I die not this night . What , do you make account to die so sodainely ? What know I ? I see sometymes that man doth purpose , and God doth dispose . Verily you say true . Therefore it is alwayes good to remember God , and pray hym continually , that he wil grant vs of his grace . Happy is he that can do it . I beleue there are fewe . So beleue I also . I see certain foolish people , that bragge it out to day , and to morowe are poore , others make their account before the host , they wil do , they wil face , and by and by they are dead . Of these wee see the experience dayly . These verifie the prouerbe . What prouerbe wil you say ? The prouerbe that sayth , Who imbraceth much , litle closeth . Certis this is a good one . But knowe you how the other said ? How saith he , I pray you ? He saith , it is alwayes good for one to haue two stringes to his bowe , to the ende , that if one breake , he may haue an other ready . Certainly he vnderstands it . It is an old prouerbe . Who thinke you haue made these prouerbes ? I beleeue some poetes .

A parlar con vn Gentilhuomo . Chap. 7. To speake with a Gentleman . Cha. 7.

WEl met my lord . How doth your lordship ▪ Very wel , at the commaundement of you , and redy to serue you in any thing that I may . Verily I yeeld you thanks , make the like account of me . Wel my lorde , I goe through this streete , and you . No sir , I go through this other , wil you commaund me any thing , or not ? No sir , but you shal doo me a great pleasure , if you wil come and dine with me . Not to day sir , but another time we wil be mery together . When it please you , I am ready . Then I commend me vnto your lordship . Goe , and God accompany you . We wil see one another againe another time .

A parlar con vna Gentildonna . Cap. 8. To speake with a Gentlewoman . Chap. 8.

GOod morow fayre Gentlewoman . Wel met fayre young man . Whither goe you so late ? I goe home to my house . And what to doo ? To doo certaine businesse . Wil you that I keepe you companie ? No sir , I haue a seruaunt that tarieth for me . But where is he ? He goeth before . Is he your seruant ? Yea sir . How long hath he ben with you ? Not long time : wherefore doo you aske , do you know him ? Yea madam , he is my cosin and my countreyman . I would it would please you to be my friende and compagnion in this my iourney . Gladly sir , but where wil you goe ? I make account to goe to Venice . What wil you do there ? I wil see the citie , if it be so fayre as it is said . You shal see a fayre citie , riche , sumptuous , strong , wel furnished , adorned with fayre women , populated of many people , abundant , and plentiful of al good things . Verily I beleeue that you prayse it too much . Nay rather I am not able to praise it enough as it deserues .

A parlar con mercante . Cap. 9. To speake with a marchant . chap. 9.

God saue you my lord . The like I wishe of you . It is long tyme since I haue seen you . So beleeue I also , for because I haue been in France , Italie , Spaine , Germany , more then eight monethes . And what haue you done there ? I haue seene , felt , heard many strange things , and spent my money . Tel me of curtesie , women , are they fayre there , or not ? I wil tel you , there is of al sorts , as is in this country , there be fayre , fowle , good , and bad , courteous , & discourteous , young and old , and yet they be al women . I am not wel disposed , I wil goe sleepe . I wil goe ryde my white horse . I wil daunse , leape , skyppe , play . What game can you play ? I can play at Cardes , at Dyse , at Tables , at Cestes , I can wrastle . I wil walke in the fieldes vntyl it be supper tyme . I wil buye a payre of handkerchiefes . I will goe see some play at Tenise , and perhaps play also : will you play two or three settes with me ? Sir , I can not play , if I could , I would play .

A parlar con donna . Cap. 10. To speake with a woman . Cha. 10.

WElbeloued Lady how doo you ? I do wel redy for to serue you . Certis lady , I render you a thou sand thankes , I know you are courteous . You are redy to mocke me . Not so madam , pardon me . You haue not offended me . Neither wil I seeke to doo it . But tel me of courtesie madam , wil you that I loue you ? I cannot hold you that you loue me not , but I am not worthy to be beloued . Wherfore say you so ? Because it is true . Pardon me , you erre . I beleeue not . I pray God it be so . As for me , I was neuer subiect vnto loue , neither seeke I to be .

A parlar con seruitore . Cap. 11. To speake to a seruant . Chap. 11.

GOod felow , whither go you ? I go to breake my fast . Haue you not yet broke your fast , and it is so late ? How late ? what is it a clocke ? It is past eleuen . Not so sir , pardon me . Your lorde , where is he , in the countrey ? No sir , he is at the court . When went he to the Court ? Yester night very late . What doth he so often there ? I know not : I beleeue he goeth to wooe some Gentlewoman , or els Lady . Your lord , is he not maried ? No sir , he is a widower . How long hath he been so ? Almost two yeeres . Alas brother , I feele mee selfe yll . But what yll haue you ? My head akes . Haue you not the ague ? Yes sir , I had it yester day . Let me feele your pulses . Behold it here , feele it . Certis I beleeue that you are in loue with some woman . Not so sir certis , at this tyme . Neither haue you been ? I do not tel you so . You put in some doubt . I do tel you the truth . I pray God it be so . So it be no woorse . I do not desire it so . Neither I also . Sir , I praye you tel me , what is your profession ? I am a Musition , my father is a man of Law , my brother is a handycraftesman . I pray you tel me , where doth it seeme you best to dwel , in Italie , or in England . It is good to dwel euerywhere , if the purse be weightie , but who hath no money , hath no credit , but of blowes or stripes What do you thinke of the people of England , are they louing ? I wil tel you the truth , the Nobilitie is very curteous , but the commons are discorteous , & especially toward strangers , the which thing doth displease me Hearken brother , what do you ? Wherfore do you aske me ? Because I would know . Then you shal not know , for because he that seekes to know other mens affayres , of all wise men is counted a foole . Now truely you haue hit me . Pardon me , I tel you the truth . So me thinkes . But yet tel me , whither go you ? Now I go to the Exchange . What wil you do there ? I wil go buy something . What thing ? I wil buy a Hat , a Cappe , a Girdle , a Doblet of Tafeta , Veluet , Grograyne , Satten , Makadowe , Chambelot , white , redde , greene , yalowe , blewe , russet , and blacke .

Parlar familiare . Cap. 12. Familiare speache . Chap. 12.

Who heares , sees , and holds his peace , may alway liue in peace But who doth the contrary , shal alway liue in care . Me thinkes that you speake by experience . Wherfore say you so ? Wel what shal we do this day , to passe the tyme away ? That that seemes you best . Let vs go into the fieldes . And what to do ? To shoote in a bowe , and you . I haue neither bow , nor arowes . Haue you neuer a Peece ? Yes sir , but I haue no poulder . Buye some then , and let vs goe foorth , and kyl some byrdes , or els some conyes . The weather is too hot . Then let vs go in the mornyng . But where shal I finde you ? Where you please . My lord , I pray you that it wyll please you to shew me so much fauour , as to geue me a bucke . With al my hart sir , when will you haue it ? When it please you . My lord , I make you a present of this Greyhound . Verily sir I thanke you , and in recompence of it , I geue you this swoord , the which beàre you for my sake . More for force then for loue , I accept it , but yet I thanke you . Of courtesie vse not so many ceremonies , I pray you . Syr , the Post is come this daye out of Flaunders . & what newes hath he brought They say nought els , but that the Spaniardes hold the bridle to the Flemings .

Parlar familiare Cap. 13. Familiare talke . Chap. 13.

WEl met my sirs . Welcome sir B. Tel me sirs , haue you heard any newes ? No sir , but euery day there are souldiers pressed . And what to do ? For to go into Holland . Against whom ? Against the Duke of Alua. Do they go by sea , or by land ? Some go by sea , and some go by land . How long wil they stay ? Certainly I know not . And who knoweth it then ? The queene and the counsel . When wil ther be a parlament ? It is saide after Easter , about Whitsontide . Tel me of courtesie , what think you of this Realme ? I wil tel you the truth , me thinkes it is a good Realme , and verye plentifull of all good things . What think you of the queene ? As for the queene , to tel you the plaine truth , no tongue is sufficient to prayse her yenough , for she is in liberalitie , magnificence , curtesie , vertue , prudence , beautie , nobilitie , and in doctrine , gentilitie , wysedome , one onely in the world , adorned with al those good vertues , that appertayne vnto a queene : shee may rather be called celestiall , then terrestrial : shee is learned , wyse , gentle , courteous , noble , prudent , liberal , fayre , louyng , vertuous : shee is gallant , mercyfull : shee is not hautie , proude , couetous , cruell , eger , furious , vnnoble , but as I haue tolde you before , shee is woorthye for to enioye any great thing : shee is the last refuge , defense , and bulwarke of al banished vertues . Certainely you tell me a greathing , almost not to be beleued . I can not neither tel , neither expresse , neither almost thinke the great vertues wherewith shee is adorned . Doth shee keepe a great Court ? Certis very great , & sumptuous . Doth shee loue strangers ? To tel you the truth , shee loueth them almost too wel . Doth she speak many languages She speaketh eight languages . Shee speaketh Greeke , Latine , Italian , French , Spanish , Scottish , Flemish , and English : al these tongues shee speaketh very wel , and eloquent . Certis you make me rest almost astonied to heare you prayse her so much . The more I prayse her , the more shee deserues . Wel my lorde , I commend me vnto you , if I can doo anye thing for you , I am yours . I go , rest you with God . O gentlewoman , whither go you I go to the scoole . Where , and with whom ? With a Frenchman . And what do you learne ? I learne to read , write , sow , play vpon the virginalles . Can you play wel ? Yea sir , a litle . What pay you the weeke ? I pay a shillyng a moneth . Me thinkes it is too much . So me thinkes too . But there is no remedie , but patience . It is a fayre thing to be pacient and constant . Your father , where is he ? He is gone forth into the countrey to a farme of his . And what doth he there ? He is gone to make good chere with his neighbours . How long wil he stay ? About two monethes . When wyl he come againe ? I beleeue to morow mornyng . Doth he ride , or go on foote ? He rides . How many seruants hath he ? He hath foure .

Parlar amoroso . Cap. 14. Amorous talke . Chap. 14.

OH my deare friend , I pray thee that thou wylt helpe me . Gladly , but what helpe wil you haue ? what lacke you ? Oh deare brother , I am in loue with a woman , the which is so cruel , that she wyl neither see me , neither heare me , the which thing maketh me almost die . Alas brother , wil you let loue vanquish you , the which is but a boy , blind , & seeth not ? Alas , for al that he is but a boy , he hath great strength , for al that he is blynd , he seeth . But how can this thing be ? Aske of them that haue made proofe of it . I know none of them . I am one of them . It is not possible . So were it not . I beleeue it not . It is too true , he hath wounded me with more then a thousand shaftes , but he hath not wounded her , for if he had , I were glad , and very glad . Yo know it not . I know it too certaine . Speake vnto her . Shee wil not heare me . Write a letter vnto her . Shee can not reade . Cause sombody to speak to her . I haue none that is faithful vnto me , as neede requireth . And what is shee , a mayde , or a wife ? Shee is a mayd , daughter vnto a marchant of this citie , so famous and great . Cherish her , and make her some present , or els to her father . I know him not . Learne to know him . Haue you euer spoken to her ? Yea sir , but she wil not heare me I loue her , she hates me , I folowe her , she flees from me , I worship her , she abhorres me , I pray her , she closeth her eares , what shal I do , poore wretch ? Do not despayre . What shal I do then ? Loue her continually . So I do , haue doon , and wil do . Folow the example of Ouid. And what is that ? Be constant . I am constant , loyal , and alwayes wil be vntil death , & also after death , if it were possible , as it is not , but al preuayleth not , as farre as I haue seene , and see , I praye you geue mee some good counsel . Assault her . Shee is a woman . And you are a man. So much the sooner shal you ouercome her . But it becommeth me not . Wherfore doth it become you ? Bēcause the Law forbids it . Whot Law ? The Law of God , and the Lawe of man . Breake the Lawes . I should deserue death . What death more sweete , then die for loue ? Yea , dying in her fauor , I would dye gladly , but otherwise I wyl not . Make of necessitie , vertue . What wil you that I doo ? Feede on hope . Hope holdeth me alyue . Know ye not , that tyme the deuourer of al things , with tyme & a drop of water doth peirce the flint stone : so perhaps also your continual louyng of her , wil make her hart of Tiger , to become mercyful . It may be , but I beleeue it not . Perhaps you are too poore . I am as rich as shee . How know you that ? I know it , and am certaine of it . Man oftentimes holds himselfe sure of something , and then resteth deceyued . But it is not so with me . Perhaps you are deceyued . Imitate the prouerbe . What prouerbe is that ? A prouerbe that is vsed often . I pray you rehearse it . with time and with straw , Medlers are made ripe : or els this other , Who goeth softly , goeth wel . Know you no more ? Euery man draweth water to hym selfe , and so do you . But knowe you not howe euery man seeketh his owne profite ? Nature teacheth vs so . But god teacheth vs to loue our neighbors as our selues , and not to be so couetous . Yea , but few folow the lawes of God . There are others that practise a newe kynde of Alchimistie . How is that , that you say ? I wyl tel you how some do . How , I pray you ? tel me . To borowe , and neuer geue againe : to promise much , and attend litle : to get wel , and spend litle , wil quickly make a man rich . This is a fyne prouerbe . I wil tel you two other sinc ones So doing , you shal do me a pleasure . Who often seekes others to deceiue , doth rest oppressed & deceyued hym selfe . That is a fine one , and true . Christ left in his preceptes , Doo not to others , that thou wylt not haue done to thy selfe . Also this is very fine .

Aparlar Dinghilterra . Cap. 15. To speake of England . Chap. 15.

TEl me , I praye you , howe like you the Citie of London ? It liketh me very wel . Haue you not ben in the country I haue been at Douer . And no further ? No sir , but if it please God , the next Sommer I wyl see al the countrey . You shal see a fayre countrey , fruitfull , good ayre , plentiful of victualles , full of fayre women , that are louyng , and enuironed with the sea . What drinke do they drinke in England , wyne , or no ? No sir , they drinke beere , or els aale , made of corne . Which is best ? know ye that ? To me beere seemeth best . Is there no wine there ? Yes sir , and great plentie . Whence comes it , out of France ? There commeth some from France , some from Spaine & Candie . What sortes of wine haue they ? They haue claret wine , red wine , Sacke , Muscadel , and Malmesey . Is it deare , or cheape ? Claret wine , Red , and White , is sold for fiue pence the quart , and Sacke for sixe pence , Muscadel , and Malmesey for eight . It is not too deare . No sir , but indifferent . What good marchandise is there Of al sortes . Are there many marchants ? Yea sir , great plentie . Where do they trafique ? Throughout al the world . What marchandise do they cary foorth ? The best Tynne that is in the world , is founde in England , the best Wool , the best Clothes , and Carsies , of al sortes of mettalles , as Golde , Syluer , Lead , Tynne , Copper , Brasse , Yron , Steele , and Brasse , and the best Safron that is in the worlde , great quantitie of Leather , good graine , great quantity of wood , and of beasts , as Horses , oxen , Kyen , Sheepe , fayre Maares , few Goates , there be no wolues , neither beares , lions , neither serpentes , if there be any , they be brought , there is no oyle , spice , but what is brought Are there any marchant straungers ? Many , and very many . Haue they great libertie ? Very great , they cary and recary , no body saith any thing to them , the queene loueth them . What Religion haue they ? They are al Protestantes . Are there any Imbassadours ? There is an Imbassadour of the king of Portugal , another of the king of France . Do they continue there ? Yea sir , and haue fayre houses . Is there a place where marchants do meete dayly ? Yea sir , a fayre place , that was made newly by a knight , the which is called , The Royal Exchange . The Marchants , are they louyng ? So , so , some are , but fewe . What pastime vse they on holy dayes ? Of al sortes of pastyme , as Comedies , Tragedies , leaping , daunsing , playes of defense , baiting of Beares , shooting in bowes , running , shooting in Gonnes , walking in the fieldes , going in boates vppon the water . Is there euer a faire water about London ? Yea sir , a fayre one , and great . Doth it cary great vessels ? It is to saile vpon , and is ful of al sorts of fish , with many Palases about it on al sides , fayre Townes and Castles , the queene holdeth her Court almost alwayes about it . How is the ryuer called ? It is called the Thames . Doth it go into the sea ? Yea sir . The strangers , where go they to church ? not to the English ? No , for Frenchmen goe to the French church , & the Flemings to the Flemish , the Italians to the Italian , euery one hath a church with good order . Is liuing good cheape there ? Sometimes it is deare , somtimes it is good cheape . Is there great plentie of bread , fleshe , egges , cheese , butter , fish salt & fresh , foules great quantitie . Are there many scollars ? Yea sir , very many . How many vniuersities be there There are two . Is there any learned men ? Many , and are in great credite , especially the men of Lawe , they get very wel . I haue heard that there is a gret number of malefactors , as theeues , robbers , & pirates . There is many , & yet dayly ther is a great number hanged . Haue they no other death ? No sir , but onely the traytours , the which are quartered . You tel me a great thing : are there many traytors ? No sir , because the queene doth punish them so wel , that they dare do nothing . I pray God that there be none . So do I also . I praye God that he saue the queene , & geue her a long and prosperous life , & break al the deuises of al her enimies . So ought euery faithful subiect to pray . Go the people wel apparelled ? Very wel , and with great pomp . A handycrafts man wil be a marchant , a marchant wil be a gentleman , a gentleman wyl be a Lorde a Lorde , a Duke , a Duke a King : so that euery one seekes to ouercome another in pride . It is marueile that the quene fin deth not some remedy for it . She is so pitiful , that she letteth euery one to doo what he pleaseth most : lust and couetousnesse are practised very much . I pray God he wyl not punish vs after our desertes , but rather after his greate mercy . What Magistrates haue they ? Good , iust , and seuere . After what sort chuse they them ? I wil tel you , there are foure and twenty Aldermen , and of them euery yere is there chosen one , that is called my Lord Maior , the which for one yere hath ful autority to chastise punish , pardon , and put to death , he representeth the queenes maiestie within the citie , if he die , there is another made out of the foure and twenty . There are besides them others , as the Sheriffes , Aldermen , Constables and Serieantes , & certayn Doctours , men of Lawe , the which get al the worlde into their handes . The women , how go they apparelled ? Very wel , and proudly . You shal see a woman wyfe vnto a marchant , cladde so sumptuously , that shee wil seeme a Lady , a wife of a Shoomaker , that wyl seeme a Gentlewoman . The queene , commeth she often to the citie , or not ? Seldome times , yea very seldom Wherfore , do you know it ? Because London is almost alwayes infected with the plage , and there dye many , and the queene feareth much . But she doth not lye farre from the citie ? Not very farre , about fiue , eight , or ten , and sometymes twentine myles . Of what length is an English myle , do you know ? Iust as an Italian . The nobles , dwel thei in the city Yea sir , in winter , but in somer they are abrode in the countrey , at their Farmes . The marchants , haue they fayre houses ? Fayre , and chiefely the Aldermen haue houses , that you would thinke them able to lodge a king . What weapons beare they ? Some sword and daggar , some sword and buckler . What weapon is that buckler ? A clownish dastardly weapon , and not for a Gentleman . Wherfore do they beare them ? Because they are vsed to them . Englishmen , go they through the world ? Yea some , but fewe . What are they , Gentlemen , or els marchants ? Of al sortes . And whither go they ? To see the world . Are there good Maisters of Fense ? Yea sir , very good , but they are rare , proud , and hauty . Are they in great credite ? So , so , indifferent . Are there good daunsers ? Some , but they are rare . Do they daunse very wel ? Yea sir , and get wel , yea very wel . Hath the queene Musitions ? Yea sir many , but they are almost al Italians . Doth she loue Italians ? Yea sir , very wel . Delightes she to speak with them ? Yea sir , and she speaketh very eloquently . The women of that countrey , are they fayre , or fowle ? There is of al sorts , fayre , fowle , good , nought , chaste , and vnchaste , honest women , and also Whoores , and yet are all women : a man can not tel whom to trust . Wherfore , is there no remedie ? There is remedy , if they be knowen , but to tel the truth , if she be poore , she is punished , if she be riche and fayre , she is honoured , and lawes are al corrupted . Money ruleth al things . Let them take heede , God wyl punish them . Gods wyl be done . So say I also . But from the said vnto the deed there is a great throw . This prouerbe is true , and vsed . It is vsed dayly in England . So were it not vsed . Wel my sir , wil you walke ? But whither shal we walke ? Whither it pleaseth you . Let vs go to the Court. And what to do ? To speake with the Lord D. He is gone on hunting . No sir , he is sicke . That displeaseth me much . How know you that ? I know it certaine , because yesterday I was at the Court. And what did you there ? I spake with the Secretary of her maiestie . Went you by water , or by land ? I went by water . I wil go by water . Let vs go by land . I can not . Wherfore can you not ? Because I am weery . We wyl go softly . The water is very calme . Wil you stay there ? About two or three houres . I wil keepe you company . Of curtesie I pray you . I am content . Let vs go into this boate . Me thinkes it is too litle . It is byg yenough . Not so sir , pardon me .

Parlar familiare . Cap. 16. Familiar talke . Chap. 16.

WHen departeth the Post ? It is said to morow . Are you sure ? Not I. How know you that ? I haue heard it said . And of whom ? Of a Scriuener . Where haue you seene hym ? In the Exchange . Haue you spoken with him ? Three or foure tymes . And whither goeth he ? He goeth to Antwerp & Bruges . And when wil he returne ? It is not knowen . Who knoweth it ? The marchants . Do marchants sende the Post away ? Yea sir alwayes . Haue you seene my seruant ? Not to day , I saw him yesterday Where saw you him ? I saw hym in Paules . Shal we go to seeke hym ? Where shal we seeke hym ? Throughout al London . We shal not fynd him . Perhaps yes . Let vs proue . Let vs go . I am content . Let vs go first to Paules . And what shal we do there ? We wil buye some fine booke , and new , they say that there is printed a new booke . And who saith it ? Euery man . I beleeue it be a lye . It may be , but I beleeue it not . If you wil beleue no man , who shal beleeue you ? I wil buye some apples . How many wil you haue ? Two peny woorth . You shal haue twenty . I wil haue thirty . Take them , and tel them . geue me them , & here is thy mony Geue ma a groate againe . I haue it not . How shal we do ? I wil go and change it . Geue me sixe pence . Here it is , geue me a groate . I commend me to you my lord . I rest al yours . And also I. Wil you be here to morow ? Yea , if it please God . And I also wil be here . Of what occupation is your father ? He is a Goldsmyth . Is he rich ? knowest thou ? He is rich , and very rich . Is he old , or young ? About fourty yeares . Is thy mother aliue ? No sir , shee is dead . When dyed shee ? The last yeare . Of what sicknesse dyed shee ? Shee dyed of the plague . Certainly it displeaseth me . She was an honest woman . So she was certaine . How many brethren are you ? We are foure . How many sisters ? They are fiue . Are they al aliue ? No sir , but three . The other are dead . Are they maried ? None but one . Where dwel they , & with who ? One dwelleth with a gentleman . And where dwelleth the other ? She dwelleth forth in the countrey with my sister . Hast thou beene out of England ? No sir , but I wil go . But when ? When it pleaseth God . Canst thou speake Italian ? I speake but English . Learne foole as thou art . I would learne if I could , but I can not .

A parlar al buio . Cap. 17. To talke in the darke . Chap. 17.

HO , ho , who goeth there ? I am your friend . What is your name : I am called A. You are wel met . And so be you also . Pardon me , for I knew you not . I beleue you certis . Where haue you been so late ? I haue ben forth at supper with a friend of myne . Why haue you taried so long . Because we were al friendes , could not part sooner . Whither go you now ? I go home to my house . Me thinkes the gate is shut , how shal I do then ? You shal lye with me , if you please . I thanke you a thousand tymes . Me thinkes it is very darke . So me thinkes certes . Haue you found the watch ? Not yet sir . I marueile of it . So do I also . What a clocke is it , thinke you ? I beleue it be twelue . It is not so much yet . It is stroke alredy . Haue you heard it ? Yea sir , halfe an houre agoe . Wel , let vs go into the house . Enter you first . Pardon me , I wil not . Wel , what neede so many ceremonies ? Open the doore seruant . I am here sir . Hath any body beene here to aske for me ? Not that I know sir . Who knoweth it then ? Where hast thou ben ? I haue been foorth . Wel bring a candle . Sir , wil you drinke ? A cup of wyne . No sir , I thanke you . Wel , go ye to bed . I go sir . God geue you good night . So do he vnto you . What shal we do to morow ? We wil thinke this night . If you lacke any thing sir , cal the seruant . What tyme rise you sir in the morning ? tel me . I rise at sixe a clocke . It is a good houre certes . Yea sir .

Sentenze diuine et profane . Cap. 18. Sentences diuine and profane . Chap. 18.

GOod morow sir G. And vnto you a thousand yeeres of ioy . Truely you are wel met so early . And so be you certis . What shal we do to day ? What thinke you best that we doo to passe away this long day ? Let vs goe walke vnto my garden . Walke we , I am content . I wil open the doore . Haue you the keyes ? I haue them here . Truly you haue here a fayre garden . Now we are here , what shal we do ? What you please . It is al one to me . Since you doo me that honour , that I must deuise some sport that we may passe away this mornyng , vntyl it be tyme to goe to dynner , me thinkes we shal doo wel to syt downe here vnder the shadowe of these budded trees , and beginne to rehearse some sine Sentences , fine prouerbes , and gentle sayeinges , made by some gentle Poete , and that commonly are ysed in the Italian language , and so we will passe awaye this greate heate : what thinke you ? Truely I am very wel content , and you shal doo me a very great pleasure , for I am delighted greatly with suche things . Then wee wyll beginne to rehearse certaine Sentences , written as wel by diuine prophets , as by profane doctors , are you content ? I am very wel content . Beginne when most you lyst or please . I wyl beginne with certaine sentences written by Salomon , and by Iesus the sonne of Sirach : I beginne . There be sixe things which god hateth , & the seuenth he abhorreth , and they be these : Lusting eyes , a false tongue , hands embrued with blood , feete swift to commyt euyl , a hart that imagineth wickednesse , false witnesses , and he that soweth debate among brethren . I would to God these thinges were not vsed . There be three things neuer satisfied , and the fourth neuer saith ho , A woman that is vntemperate , the earth that is drie , Hel is neuer satisfied , and the fire hath neuer wood yenough . Certis that is very true . There be three things that can not be knowen , & the fourth no man is able to vnderstand , The steps of an Eagle fleeing in the ayre , the waye of a Serpent ouer a Rocke , the path of a ship in the sea , and the life of a young man led in his youth . For three thinges the earth is oftentimes plagued , and the fourth is intollerable , A seruant made lorde ouer his maisters goods , a foole pampered with delicate meates , a young man addicted to concupiscence , & a damsel made heire vnto her mistresse . This is often seene . Three things please both god and man , Concord betwene brethren , amitie betweene neighbours , agreement betweene wan and wife . Three thinges displease God and man , A poore man proude , a riche man a lyer , and an olde man in loue . Two things , saith Sirach , makes me angry , and the third doth displease me , When wise men are despised , when expert souldiours are in pouertie , when a man declineth from vertue to vice . And thus I end with these , taken out of the Scriptures : now I wil say some , taken from sundry profane authours . It gladdes my hart to heare such things . Three thinges neuer want commendations , Good wine when it is drunken , a wise Sentence when it is spoken , and a good man in aduersitie . Two things can suffer no equalitie , that is , Loue and principalitie . It is not good to make hast vnto foure places , Vnto a Fraye , vnto a drunken companye , vnto a feaste vnbydden , and vnto talke with a foole . Foure thinges hurt the sight of al menne , that is , Teares , smoke , wynde , and the woorst of al , to see his friend vnluckie , and his enimies happy . Seeke not to moue these foure thinges , A murderer , a man that loues to talk , a common Courtesan , and a horse that runneth willyngly into a dangerous place . Trust not to much foure things , that is , A strange dogge , an vnknowen horse , a talkatiue woman , & the deepest place of a riuer . Be not angry with three things , With the truth , with good counsel , and with the cocke that croweth in a mornyng . Three sortes of men do alwayes want wytte , He that trusteth lyes , he that can not conuince his wrath , and he that eateth much , and dooth nothing . Three sortes of menne see nothing , The blinde without eyes , a foole without discretion , and he that delighteth in worldly pleasure , without feare of death . Three kindes of men be alway deafe , he that dayly heareth good sayings , and mendeth not , he that is geuen to slander euery man , and he that is desirous to heare the secrets of al men . Of those there are a great many . Foure wayes there be , that no man can stand sure on , Vpon moyst places , vpon yse , vpon glory and ambition , vpon the beautie of a woman . A true saying . Sixe things can neuer hide them selues , A scabbe in a hande , a cough at a feaste , an awle in a bagge , a strumpette in a wyndowe , pouertye in pride , and wantonnesse in lust . Three things to none effecte , To holde water in a Sieue , to run after fowles in the ayre , and weepe after dead men . A man ought not to bragge of three things , Of good wine , of the beauty of his wife , nor of his riches . Keepe thyne eares from other mens secrets , thine eyes from other mens writings , thyne hands from other mens purses Many do these things . Sixe thinges are alwayes mutable , the fauour of princes , the loue of a woman , the chance of dise , hunting of foules , the tyme and spring of flowres . Foure thinges necessarye in a house , A chimney , a Catte , a Henne , and also a good wife . These eyght thynges are rare times seene , A fayre mayden without a louer , a great Faire without theeues , an old vsurer without money , a young man without ioy , an old barne without Mice , a scald head without Lice , an olde goate without a beard , a sleepyng man with learnyng & sapience He that seeketh after these thinges , looseth his tyme , A fatte hogge among Iewes , truth among hypocrites , faith in a flaterer , sobernesse in a drunkard , mony with a prodigal , wisedome in a foole , great riches in a scoolmaister , silence in a woman , vertue in euyll company . Fiue kindes of persons do commonly tell true , a chylde , a drunkard , a foole , a slanderer , and he that sleepeth . Three things a man ought not to lend , His wife , his horse , his armes . Three thinges pertaine vnto a Counseller , Science , beneuolence , libertie in speach . Foure things ought alwayes to be at home , The hennes nest , the chimney , the cat , and the good wife . These thinges agree well together , A cutpurse and a purse full of money , a runner and a playne waye , good felowship and myrth , an Asse and a Myller , an host and a glutton , a fayre woman and gorgeous apparel , an obstinate woman and a good cudgell , disobedient chyldren and a whippe , a theefe and a gybet , a good scollar and his bookes , Lent and Fishmongers . These eight thinges neuer agree together , A cowarde and the warre , a little horse and a heauie man , a man thirstye and a little pot , a good hunter , and a sluggishe dogge , dogges and cattes in a kitchen , a gardiner and a goate , a great custome and a poore marchant , an ancient man & a young woman . Fiue thinges not needefull in a common Wealth , A false Iudge in the Consistorye , a deceitfull marchaunt in a market , a couetous priest in a Church , a fayre whoore in the Stewes , and flaterers in princes Courtes . Three sortes of men that are to be counted fooles , A faythful louer of maydens , a mercyful soldier , & a fayre gamester . Seuen thinges that are vnprofitable in a house , An Henne without egges , a Sowe without pygges , a cowe without mylke , a daughter that wandreth abroade in the night , a sonne a gamester , a wyfe priuily spending , a maydseruanr with childe . Foure things do corrupt al iudmentes , Fat giftes , hatred , fauour , and feare . Foure thinges kyl a man before his tyme , A fayre wife , an vnquiete housholde , vumeasurable eatyng and drinking , and a corrupt ayre . Foure sortes of men get frinds , the liberall , the gentle , the mighty or rich , & they who may easily be spoken vnto . But of those there are few . There neuer shal be chiding in that house , where the man is blynd , and the wife deafe . This makes me almost laugh . Foure deedes commonly vsed of tyrants , to destroy the good , hate the poore , aduance the wicked , and abolish vertue . Certis if you wyl beleeue me , I coulde staye night and daye , to heare suche sentences , you haue muche reioyced my hart , I marueile muche , howe you can holde in memorye al those sentences , I coulde not doo it for a great reward . Sir , I wyl tel you , I haue readde them often , and so I keepe them in memory , for when a man wil keepe a thing in memory , let him reade it often . Then I wil learne to do so , but you haue talked so muche , that I beleue you are thirsty , wil you drinke a bowle of beere , or els a glasse of wine , or els a cuppe of aale , for the weather is very hot . Sir , I will tell you the truth , I loue beere , I loue aale , but I loue a cuppe of wine beste of all : for , as Plinie saith ( wine so it be moderately vsed , is a thing ordeined of good , the wine doth quench the thirst , reuiue the spirites , comfort the hart , sharpen the wyt , gladdeth adoleful mind , maketh a good memorye , killeth yl humors , maketh good blod , but contrariwise drinking too much of it , ensue many inconueniences : wherefore if it please you , geue me a glasse of wyne , for it liketh me wel , and I am very thirsty , hauyng talked so much as I haue , and as we haue drunke a draft , we wil begyn to rehearse certaine prouerbes that commonly are vsed as wel in Italie , as in Englande , vntil it be time to go to dinner , and so we wil passe away the time , what think you Certis for your courtesie so vsed towarde me , I alwayes rest your seruant , binding mee self al in al , to serue you in al thinges that I may : wherfore commaund me at al houres . Hey sir , what neede such words betwixt vs that are friendes ? begynne you youre prouerbes when you please best , and I wyl hearken attentiuely . But take heede ye sleepe not . No sir , doubt not , begynne , begynne . We wil beginne with those that are vsed in Italie , and so we wil folow in order . Do as you please . But marke first , that an Italian prouerb , to say it in English , can not haue that grace , as it hath in Italian , and also an Englishe prouerbe , to say it in Italian , can not haue that grace as it hath in their natural language . That skylleth not , so that it haue some sense with it , it can not but yeelde a certaine delight vnto the hearer .

Prouerbii . Cap. 19. Prouerbes . Chap. 19.

WEl I begin . Loue God , and faile not : Do thou wel , and let be said : so shalt thou neuer faile . Certis a good beginnyng . From the Phisition & Attorney , keepe not the truth hidden . To tary for a thing that commeth not : to lye a bed , and sleepe not : to serue wel , & not be accepted , be three things to dy Looke not a geuen horse in the mouth . He knoweth much , that knoweth not , if he can hold his peace Loue them that loue thee . Vnto what griefe so euer it be , pacience doth remedie . That thing is quickly done , that is done wel . Vnto al is remedie , except vnto death . Vnto a good vnderstander , half a woord is sufficient . Vnto the leane horses , alwayes resort the Flyes . The gladnes of the hart , causeth a faire colour in the face . Vnto a deadly disease , neyther Phisition nor phisick wil serue At mariages and burials , frinds and kinrede is knowen . The loue of a whore , & the wine of a bottle at night is good , in the mornyng naught . A pricked horse must neds trot . Tary for tyme and place , to be reuenged , for it can neuer be done wel in hast . He daunseth wel , vnto whom fortune pipeth . He getteth much , that looseth fortune . A dead Bee , wil make no hony . By one and by one , spindles are made . Certis al good . Fayre words , and yl deedes , deceiue both wise and fooles . We wil do wel and say wel , but il goes the boat without an ore . An old Ensigne is the honor of a captaine . Who often seekes others to deceiue , doth rest oppressed and deceyued hym selfe . Christ left in his preceptes , Do not to others , that thou wilt not haue done to thee selfe . Who sitteth wel , thinketh yl . Who leaueth an olde way for a new , oftentymes doth finde hym selfe deceyued . Who wil not suffer labor in this world , let not him be borne . Who doth vnto me better then he is woont , he hath betrayed me , or els wyl betray me . Who standeth in the water vp to the chyn , he is very obstinate , if for mercy he do not cry . Who doth that he ought not , chanseth hym he thinks not . Who hath tyme , hath life . Who is gylty , & is not accounted may do euil , & is not suspected Who lyueth wel , dyeth wel . With art and with deceit , halfe the yeere we liue : with deceit and with art , we liue the other part . Who suffereth , doth ouercome . Who too much imbraceth , nothing closeth . Who soweth vertue , reapeth fame , and true fame ouercommeth death . A barking dog hurteth not . An olde dogge barketh not in vaine . A runnyng horse , is an open graue . Waxe , lynnen cloth , & fustian , a fayre shop , and litle gaine . Who buyeth deere , and taketh of credit , consumeth the body , and looseth the seede . Who makes a fire of straw , hath much smoke , & nought els . Who hunteth two hares , loseth the one , & leaueth the other . Who is faultie , is suspected . Who hath a good speare , let hym proue it against a wal . Who hath tyme , let not him tary for tyme . Who hath tyme , and tarieth for time , looseth tyme . He that maketh not , marreth not , who marreth , amendeth . Who doth euyl , hateth light . Who hath not a hart , let hym haue legges . Who hath not a wife , often beateth her . Who hath no chyldren , feedeth them wel . Who hath not serued , can not commaund . Who faileth not , knoweth not what the feare of God is . Who can not beat the horse , let hym beat the saddle . Who steales not makes no robe Who hurteth others , hurteth hym selfe . Who serueth the commons , serueth no body . Who serueth whoores , looseth tyme . Who commeth late , lodgeth yl . Who seeth thee in the day time , wil not seeke thee in the night . Who al wil haue , through fransie dyeth . Who sleepeth with dogges , shal rise with fleas . Who goeth to bed supperlesse , shal turne and tosse al night . He that goeth , and returneth , maketh a good voyage . He that liueth in the court , dyeth in a straw bed . Who wil say yl of others , first let hym thinke on hym selfe . One Crow wil neuer pul out an other Crowes eyes . He that commeth last , let hym shut the doore . What fault hath the Cat , if the mayd be mad . Who loueth me , loueth my hound . To seeke other mens doinges , is tyme lost . Betwene doing and saying ther is great space . Eate litle of a Goose . Euery head is ful of braynes . Pleasant woords appease wrath . Harde with harde neuer made good wal . After stormes come fayre weather . Where nothing is , the king looseth his right . It is a prety thing to catch two Doues with one beane . A good getting , maketh a good spending . To speake yll of others , is the fifth element . The end maketh al. The yll commeth by poundes , and goeth away by ounces . The bad foloweth the good , & good foloweth the bad . He that is fed , beleeueth not the fasting . The great fishe eateth the little . The fish marreth the water , and flesh doth dresse it . He promiseth seas & mountaines The eue to geue , is to promise . The first chapter of fooles , is to count them selues wise . The first gaine or profite , is to spare . Wine by the sauour , and bread by the heate . Experience sometymes is perilous . It is good to strike the yron when it is hot . Geuyng is dead , and restoring is yl at ease . By things passed , things present are iudged . Who changeth state , changeth conditions . Hunger is the best sauce . Flee that present pleasure , that bringeth afterward sorow . Make me a Diuiner , and I wyll make thee rich . To do wel is no deceit , to cast away his owne , is no gaine . February the short , is woorst of al. Obseruant Friers spare theyr owne , and eate that which is other mens . Missing one doth learne . From three things good lord deliuer vs , from an empty purse , from yl neighbors , and from an yl woman . A Cat gloued , catcheth no mise . Great loue , great sorow . Sweete meate must haue soure sauce . Great and grosse God make me , white and red I'le make mee selfe . Great ships , great thoughtes . Who wil trouble hym selfe all dayes of his life . Let hym mary a woman , or buy hym a shyp . A man condemned , is halfe beheaded . Beware of vineger and sweete wine , and of the anger of a peaceable man . A coasting man , either he is a theefe , or a murderer . A heary man , either he is a foole or els fortunate . If thou meete a red man , and a bearded woman , greet them three myle of . Money maketh horses runne . It is alwayes good to haue two stringes to a bowe . To borow , and neuer restore , to promise much , and fulfyl litle , to get wel , and spend litle , be three thinges to make one rich . Despayre not , though fortune be contrary , for her wheele doth alwayes turne about . Fire and flaxe agree not . A Bytter wyl neuer be good hauke . Fooles make the banquets , and wise men enioy them . Money is the chiefest woord in this house . In Cypres three things be good cheape . Salt Suger , whoores . In one night growes a Mushrōp . The end maketh al men equal . The Secrecie is prayse woorthy . A secret ought to be hydden . He robbeth Peter , to paye Paul . He is as poore as Iob. Learne thou an art , and lay it aside , for tyme wil come thou shalt haue neede of it . If the Skyes fall , we shall haue Quayles . The burned chylde , dreaddeth the fire . The nearer church , the further from God . One scabbed sheepe , wyl marre a whole flocke . There is no smoke , without some fyre . When the steed is stollen , shut the stable doore . Few wordes suffice among wise men . He putteth the cart before the horse . He hath two faces vnder one hood . He beareth fire in one hand , and water in the other . Th' water hurteth , wyne maketh one sing . The water goeth to the sea . Heare , see , and hold thy peace , if thou wylt liue in peace . Ire that is asswaged , dooth not renue the offence . Innocencie beareth her defence with her . The tayle often condemnes the Foxe to death , because it is too long . Il company is that , that bringes many to the gallowes . An yl weede groweth apace . The death of the woolfe , is the health of the sheepe . The nyght is the moother of thoughtes . The woorst flesh in the world , is the flesh of man . Bodecke an Ape with gold , and he wyl be an Ape styl . A posterne doore , marreth the house . The ware is not his that gathers it , but his that enioyes it . Hope is the last thynge of a man . Good woords annoynt a man , the yl woordes kyl a man . Lyes haue short legges . Letters be for studentes , richesse for the carefull , the world for the presumptuous , paradise for the deuoute . That tongue doth lye that speaketh in hast . The eye of the maister , fatteneth the horse . Lombardie is the garden of the world . An yl yeere and a bad wife is neuer wantyng . A foole by nature , and a wise man by writyng . A pitifull Phisition , maketh a scald wound . It is better to geue the fleece , then the sheepe . It is better to be a Confessour , then a Martyr . Better is a leane agreement , them a fat sentence . Set a foole on a stoole , either he wyl sing , or play with his foot . A white wal is a fooles paper . So much is the yl as hurteth me not , as the good dooth not helpe me . A young Barber , and an olde Phisition . Al that glistreth is not gold . There is no vertue , but pouertie wyl marre it . The plenty of things dooth ingender care . The ioyes of this worlde dure but litle . Al the weapons of London , wyl not arme feare . He dooth litle , that helpeth not hym selfe . The more a man hath , the more he desireth . So much is myne , as I enioy , or els geue for Gods sake . Neither a woman , nor lynnen , chuse thou by a candle . Kinsfolkes with kinsfolke , wo to hym that hath nothing . Necessitie hath no law . The chiefest account of a foole , is to hold hym selfe wise . Man dooth purpose , and God dooth dispose . Old sinne , and new penance . A hydden fault , is halfe pardoned . Marke the end . Euery extremitie is a vice . Euery woorde requireth not an answeare . Conscience serueth in stead of a thousand witnesses . Nature is the right law . Al fearfulnesse is folly . The lawe groweth of sinne , and dooth punish it . Like with like doth last wel . Bargaines breake the law . One man is woorth a hundred , & a hundred is not worth one . A wise man ought not to be ashamed to change purpose . Marueile is the daughter of ignorance . Deedes are Males , and woordes are Females . Tyme is the father of truth , and experience is the mother of al things . Neither loue nor frindship , wyl haue company . Non can geue that he hath not . Neither eyes , nor handes in other mens writings or purses . No weale without woe . Mariages and magistrate , be destinies of heauen . Oyle , yron , and Salt , be royall marchandise . Once in tenne yeeres , one man hath neede of another . Hatred among friendes , is succour vnto strangers . Euery day commeth night . Euery byrde knoweth not the good grayne . The worst dog waggeth his tayl Euery one for him selfe , and the diuel for al. I suffer the bad , hopyng for the better . Weigh iust , and sel deere . More by lenitie , then by force . Litle wyt serueth , vnto whom fortune pypeth . Chyldren and fooles tel truth . Such a lyfe , such an end . Forbearance is no payment . When the Cat is abroade , the Mise play . When it hath wel thundred , it must needes rayne . Reason ought to be in the counsel . If thou wilt go with me , bryng with thee . Offices are geuen , but not discretion . Suffer the bad , and tary for the good . There be many that wyl haue both the egge and the hen . Ouer God there is no Lord , ouer blacke there is no colour , ouer salt there is no sauour . Loue conquereth al. Hope comforteth a man. Cut of a dogs tayle , and he wyl be a dog styl . Some in blamyng of others , condemne them selues . Il is that Muse , that can not find a scuse . They are sory houses , where the Hennes crowe , and the cock holdes his peace . Wretched is he , that geueth example to others . The trot of an Asse , the fyre of strawe , and the loue of a woman lasteth litle . Too much hoping , deceiueth . Wel mayst thou prolong it , but not escape it . Euery one draw water to theyr Myl. To watche in the Moone , and sleepe in the Snnne , is neither profite nor honour . Who lyueth , vanquisheth . Venise , woo seeth thee not , praiseth thee not , but who seeth thee , it costeth hym wel . Cloathe warme , eate litle , drink wel , so shalt thou lyue . Quicke with the quicke , and dead with the dead . Wyl maketh the market , but money maketh payment . One hand washeth another , & both wash the face . Life doth passe , and death doth come . A gallant death , doth honour a whole life . For where no food nor receptacle is , euen the Furies abandon the places . It is tyme lost , to put water into the sea . Who sleepeth , catcheth no fish . One nayle is driuen out with an other . One byrd in the hand , is worth two in the forest , and yet it is better to be a bird of the field , then a byrd of the cage . The blynd eateth many a Flye . Who seeketh , fyndeth . Too muche of one thyng , is nought . He is like a brand af fyre , kyndeleth others , and burneth hym selfe . Who washeth an Asses head , loseth both labour and sope . Loue me litle , and loue me long Soone ripe , soone rotten . Cunnyng is no burden . Like maister , like man . Such as the tree is , such is the fruite . Looke wel ere thou leape . Hadde I wyste , commeth too late . It is better to haue halfe a loafe , then no bread at al. Much water runneth by the myl , that the miller knowes not of . Truely I am weery , and almost I can not speake no more , and also it is tyme to goe to dynner , I remember me of no more . I marueyle howe you can haue so many in memorie , certis you make me rest astonyed , to heare so manye , and all haue good sense , who so considereth them wel .

Belli detti . Cap. 20. Fyne sayeinges . Chap. 20.

WHat a clock is it , know ye ? It is but ten . Is it no more ? No sir certaine . Then what shal we do vntil it be twelue ? I haue talked so much tkat I am weery , say you something to passe away the tyme . Truely I am not learned , and I haue read so litle , that I am almost afrayd to begynne to speake . I know wel that you can reherse some fine sayings . Sithens that you are so importune , I wil begyn , but beware if I erre , I pray you pardon me . Who offendeth not , lightly is pardoned , begin when you list . The fayrest thing to adorne a Prince , is loyaltie . Verily this is true . In a Clerke humilitie . So saith the Philosopher . In a Prelate wisedome . Yea , but wisedome must not be abused . In a knight manhood . There be few of those . In a rich man , liberalitie . If you had sayde auarice , that you shoulde haue fonnd , for you shal sooner see the fishe flye , then a riche man liberal . In a learned man , eloquence . Euery one can speake eloquently for his aduauntage , nowe adayes . In a marchant to keepe his promise alwayes . Yea , but you except so many bankroutes as there are . In a seruant , obedience toward his maister . A faithful seruant is a great treasure , but there are few found . Also in a fayre woman , beseemeth obedience toward her husband . I pray you tel me , how doo you cal a good woman in Latine ? Know you what Plato saith , find her , and I'le geue her a name , but to tel you the truth , there can no name be geuen to a thing that neuer was , is not , & I beleue , wil neuer be in this world Also in a woman , chastitie . Plato saith , that a woman that is chast , dooth bring with her a great dowrie . In wyne a good smel . Yea , that liketh me . It pleaseth me also . In cloth good colour . Yea , but seldome tymes is that found , the other day I bought me a cloake of blacke cloth , and the colour is alredy stayned , certis Dyers are very false now adayes . Sir , I wyl tel you , blame not the Dyers , for they doo as they are commaunded by the Drapers . Pardon me , if I touch you , perhaps you are a Dyer . Perhaps I am , perhaps I am not What cause haue you to scuse them ? Because I loue them . What cause haue you to loue them ? Cause haue I none to loue them , al things wel considered , rather I haue cause to blame them , & altogether to curse them , but I do contrary , for I loue them . What cause haue you to do so , tel me of courtesie ? Because I haue serued , and my seruice hath not ben accepted , I haue been fed with hope , I haue beleued faire words , which are but wind wherefore I perswade admonish , and exhort al yong men , neuer to beleeue fayre words , for if they do , they wyl be deceyued as I was . Maisters now adayes wil promise mountaines , & wil geue litle stones , they wil promise gold , & geue drosse , they wil promise much , and doo litle . So hath it ben done to me . But what remedie is there , but pacience perforce ? Verily you say true , maisters and patrons are very discurteous , & couetous now adayes , they do not remember that thei haue ben seruants , for if they did remember it , they would make more account of their seruants then they doo , but seruantes must put their hope and trust in God , and not trust euer a maister . Blame them not al , for there are some good . I beleue that ther be some good but they are very rare . So beleeue I.

Belle domande . Cap. 21. Prety demaundes . Chap. 21.

NOw wil I tel you certayne fine demaunds , with their answeares . Certis I trouble you too much . Say not so sir . Wel , tel me which is the oldest thing that is . Truely I know not , I pray you tel me . God is the oldest thing . But how proue you that ? Because he hath alwayes ben , & neuer had beginnyng . Certis it is very true . What is the fayrest thyng that is ? I beleue it is the world , because it is the handy work of God . Truely you haue ghest aright . What is the greatest thing that is ? I thinke , place . How know you that ? I know it , and can prooue it . Prooue it , I pray you . Because place comprehendeth in it , euery other thing that is in the world . Certis you say true . What is the profitablest thing ? That were good to be knowen , I know it not , tel it me . Hope is the profitablest thing . I can not vnderstand it , neither can I beleeue it . I wil tel you the reason , When al things are lost , & that ther is nothing , yet hope resteth alwayes with man . But some do hope alwayes , and yet are euer poore . But for all they are poore of worldly goodes , with hope , and the feare of God , and with a vertuous life , a man may profite . And what shal he profite with this hope ? He shal gaine life euerlasting . So that it be so . Doubt not . What is the best thing that is in the world ? I beleeue vertue , for without vertue , nothing can be done , that is good . You haue not erred : but tel me , what is the swiftest thing that is ? The swiftest thing that is , I beleeue it be the mynd of man , for in a moment he runneth al the world about , nowe he is here , and now he is there , now in one place , now in an other . Certis you say true . Which is the freest thing that is ? I beleeue , thought . So it is certaine . What thing is strongest ? Necessitie , or els destinie , for it ouercommeth al accidentes . What is the easiest thing ? To geue counsel to others . What thing more difficult ? A man to know hym selfe . What is the wisest thing ? Tyme , for it attaineth al things , with industrie the daughter of tyme : is it not so ? Certis I marueyle howe you knowe this , for it proceedeth of a great capacitie of mynd . But yet tel me also one thing that I wil aske you , if you can , What is the heauyest thing ? That I can tel you by experience , for I haue prooued it , the heauiest thing that is , as I beleeue , is one Etcetera , for if it take you by the way , you can not cary it farre , one foot more . Certis you haue hit the nailc on the head . Which of these three thinges is strongest , either wine , or women , or els the truth ? of curtesie tel me . To tel you the truth , after my foolish opinion , and not being learned , Truth , me thinketh , is strongest . So thinke I also , because the other two may lightly be ouercome . It is true sir .

Di pace , guerra , inuidia , & superbia . Chap. 22. Of Peace , Warre , Enuie , and Pride . Chap. 22.

I Had almost forgot to aske you a question , of the which I would haue you to resolue me , if you can . Gladly , if I can . You see that peace throughout al the worlde , is almost extinguished , that no body wyl imbrace it simply . Some seeke to lyue in peace , and yet can not , I woulde knowe the cause , or els knowe which be the enimies of peace , and how many there are , to the ende , I may learne to liue in peace and not approch me vnto her enimies , knowing them . I wil tel you as briefely as I can , as for me , I beleeue that the enimies that peace hath , are these . Which be they , I pray you ? The greatest enimie that peace hath , is warre , with al her mimisters , as hate , auarice , disdayne , ire , ambition , arrogancie , superfluitie , and pride , with all her daughters . Whiche be the daughters of Pride , that monster ? They are thus many , and these are they : Libertie , waineglory , flattery , vnreuerence , heresie , disobedience , hypocrisie , great boastes , obstinacie , discord , tyrannie , with enuie that infernal Furie , as Poetes saye , and it is also true . Me thinkes I heard you say , that warre hath daughters also : which be they ? The daughters of war , be these , Famine , ruine , plague , fyre , swoord , destruction , desolation , I should haue saide , shedding of blood , al these be ayders vnto warre : but enuie is almost cause of al , for enuy is alwayes the firste distut ber of al common Weales , the last destruction of all good Estates , the begynnyng of all sorowes , the ende of all pleasures , the cause of all griefes , plaintes , shrickes , and sorrowes : Wherefore let vs praye to God , that for his mercy he wyl graunt this our Queene a longe continuaunce , and that he wyll maynteyne her in his fauoure , and let vs consyder the great miseries that thys Realme heretofore hath suffered , and also verified the prouerbe of that our Philosopher , that saith , that of peace commeth prosperitie , prosperitie bringeth plentie , plentie bringeth riches : riches lust : lust , contempt : contempt breedeth warre : of warre commeth pouertie : of pouertie , humilitie : of humility , peace : of peace , prosperity : and so the world goes about . And we here in England are on the top of al these pleasures , god grant vs them long , and woorke so in vs , that those infernal Furies haue no places nor nestes in the harts of English men , say you , Amen . What Furies doo you meane ? I can not vnderstand you . I say , Alecto , Tesiphon , and Megera , which are said to dwel in hel , and gouerne the three affectes of man , but I beleue also , that their chiefest seate be in the hartes of manye men . What affectes be those ? Couetousnesse , wrath , and lust , that now adayes are in gret reputation , so were they not , for I see euery man takes pleasure in this worlde , which is but a delectable laborinth , ful of vanitie and follie . What be those false felicities , in which consisteth the wyl of man ? These are they , Lordship , riches , honor , & fame , with worldly pleasure . Certis you say true .

Li abusi del mondo . Cap. 23. The abuses of the world . Cap. 23.

THere are also certaine abuses that now adaies are vsed much , for which the world is almost corupted Of those principally there are twelue . Can you rehearse them ? I can not tel , I wyl see . Do me so much pleasure . I beleeue I haue forgot some of them . Prooue . A wise man without good workes , as he should be : old men without Religion : yong men without obedience : rich men are not liberall : the poore are proude : women ought to be chaste , but there are fewe : greate Estates without vertue : Christians dayly quarellyng togeather : Pastors and Prelates are slothful & sleepie , with their panches ful , the which displeaseth God : Princes are not iust : the people without discipline : and common weales goe al backward , with theyr heads downeward . These be things that appertaine not vnto vs , but vnto God , to remedy it ; and the people to pray God to sende some remedie for it . Almost in euery Realme these abuses are practised , saue only in England , for there , thankes be geuen to God , great Estates are vertuous , and are without quarels , Pastors doo teach and preach , the Princesse is iust and wise , the common weale is wel ruled , for the rest , let euery one examin his owne conscience .

Dibelezza nobi . lita , pouerta , preghiera necessaria , quali sono i beni di Fortuna . Cap. 24. Of beautie , nobililitie , pouertie , a necessary prayer , and which be the goodes of Fortune . Chap. 24.

WEl , speake wee no more of such things , but tel me of courtesie , if you can tel me , what thing beautie is . I cannot tel , but I wil tel you the opinions of certayn Philosophers : Socrates saith , beauty is a tyrannie of a short space : Plato saith , it is a priuilege of nature : Theophrastus saith , it is a secret deceit : Theocritus , a delectable dammage : Carmeades calleth it a solitary kingdome : Domitius saith that there is nothing more acceptable : Aristotle saith , that beauty can not be commended so much as it is worthy : Homer affirmeth , that it is a glorious gift of nature : & Ouid cals it a certayne grace of God : take whiche you please : And which thinke you it is ? I beleeue , that it is but a gyft of God . Euery foole coulde say , that it commeth from God : Who knoweth not that ? Be not angry . No sir , pardon me , nay rather , I wyl tel you a prety demaund , that was asked of one , There was one that asked Diogenes which was the noblest man in the worlde : he answeared , He that can despise riches , glory , and then life , & also ouercome the contraries to these , that is , Pouertie , Infamie , Sorow , and death , and suffer them with an inuincible hart . Truely a gallant saying . I can tel you , if none were Nobles , but those that could atchieue these enterprises , ther would be few Nobles : but if you coulde fynde one that could doo it , verily he might be called Noble in deede . Tel me of courtesie , what is Pouertie , know you ? Yea certis , I can tel that by experience , and not by fame , as many do , Pouertie is nought els but a candle , with the which light , we discouer many miseries , vnto which , man is subiect . Wel , wyl you teache me some prayer , to saye in the mornyng ? Say as I say , in the mornyng . How doo you say ? I say , O Iesu , deliuer me from a bankrout , and from a citizen that hath been poore , and now is rich : deliuer me from the consciences of priests , and Poticary drugs , & from the Scri ueners . &c. and from hym that heareth two Masses in a day , good Lord deliuer me from an empty purse , from a wicked woman , from an enuious neighbour , from an empty pot , when I am thirsty , and from al them that sweare by their conscience , Amen . Then shal you do o as I doo . This is a good rule . Tel me of courtesie , how many sortes of goodes dooth man possesse ? Three sortes , the goodes of fortune , the goods of the body , and the goodes of the mind . which be the goods of fortune ? The goodes of Fortune are , Riches , and lordship . Which be they of the body ? Health , and a good complection . Which be they of the mynd ? Vertue , wisdome , and understanding , in the which consisteth al the felicitie of man . What is wrath ? tel me .

Di lia ▪ con certi belli dotti di Ariosto , & di altri Poeti , & che cosa e patientia , & adulatione . Cap. 25. Of wrath , with certain fine sayings of Ariosto , and other Poets , and what pacience , and slattery is . Chap. 25.

I Re is a certaine perturbation of a cruell and vnhonest mynde , the cause of al discorde , a compagnion of calamity , a confusion of riches , the beginnyng of al destruction , rnine , care , and confusion . Also Petrarcha prooueth it , where he saith , speaking of anger : Ira é brieue furor , & chi n'ol frena , E furor longho , che'l suo possessore : Spesso á vergogna , & tal'hor mena à morte . Anger is a furie short , and vnto hym a furie long , That letteth her the bridle haue who now and then among , The angry man to shame she brings and sometymes vnto death . And Ariosto saith vpon this : Quando vincer dal'impetto & dal'ira , Si lascia la ragion , ne si difende , Et che'l cieco furor si àuanzi i●a : O mano , O lingua , che gli amici ofende , Se ben di po● si●piange , & sospira : Non è per questa che le'rror s'amende . When reason by rage and anger is suffred Vanquisht to be , and is not defended , And that blind furie ruleth the ire of man : O hand , O tongue , that friends hath offended , Although that afterwarde he weepe and sigh : Yet for al this , the fault is not amended , Certis this is a braue saying , and learned , did Ariosto write it ? Yea sir , you may reade it in his woorke that is called , Orlando furioso , at the thirtye song . The first tyme that the booke commeth to my hands , I wyl see if it be true . Among the Italians there haue been many good Poets , haue you any braue sayings ? I wyl tel you of a braue saying , written by Alciato that noble and learned Poet. Not many yeares ago , in Milan a famous citie in Lombardie , through the rich marchants that are there , came a plague & infected many yong Gentlemen , and old men liued , so that the youth dyed , and old men fel in loue : vpon which case , our Poet Alciato wrote these verses . Albergarono insieme amor & morte , Et la mattina desti . Nel partirsi amendue per dura sorte , Congiar li strali , onde ferrendo amore , I gioueni moriano miseri & mesti . Et la morte impiagando á mezzo il cuore . I vechij ardouan d'amoroso ardore : O potente signore , Ei tu di corpi nostri , empia Regina , Ritornateui l'armi , accio che moia : Il vecchio & viua , il giouanetto in gioia . Both loue and death were lodged in one place , Both in the morning wakte . At parting both , through fro ward fortunes chance , They changed dartes , & loue sore wounding , The young men wretchedly and sorowfully dyed . And death with woundyng mydst the hart . The old mens harts in loue dyd frye : O mighty lord , And of our bodyes thou , O wicked Queene , Your weapons soone returne , that he may dye That's olde , and young may happy liue in ioy . Truely the verses shew , that the Poet was of a noble wyt , and gallant . And so he was certaine . Another fine poynt , concerning loue , written by Ariosto . I would gladly heare it . This is it . Quello che l'huomo vede , amor gli fa inuisibile : Et l'inuisibile fa veder amore . That which man seeth , loue maketh inuisible : And th' inuisible loue , causeth to be seene . Certis it is a good one , and true ? Petrarcha saith : La vita fugge , & non s●aresta vna hora , Et la morte vien dietro , a gran giornate . Lyfe fleeth away , and stayes not one houre , And death commeth after , iournying apace . A braue forewarnying . A fine saying of Ariosto , touching Ielousie . Che dolce piu , che piu giocondo stato Saria di quel d'un amoroi so core ? Che viuer piu felice , e piu heate , Che ritrouarsi in seruitú d'amore ? Se non fosse l'huom sempre stimulato Da quel sospetto rio , da quel timore : Da quelmartir , da quella frenesia , Da quellarabbia , detta gelosia . Peró , ch'ogni altro amaro , che si pone Tra questa soauissima dolcezza : E vn augumento , vna perfettione : Et è vn condurre Amoro a piu finezza . L'acque parer fa saporite , e buone La sete , e il cibo pel digiun s'apperezza , Non conosce la pace , e non l'estima Chiprouato non ha la guerraprima . O incurabil piaga , che nel petto D'un amator , si facile s'imprime , Non men per falso , che per ver sospetto : Piaga , che l'huom si crudelmente opprime , Che la ragion gli ofusca , e l'intelletto , Et lo tra fuor de le semianze prime . O iniqua Gelosia , cosi a torto Lieui all'huomo ogni conforto . What sweeter state , what blisse more iocond Can be , then for to haue an amorous hart ? What life more happy , what life can be more blessed , Then to be found in seruitude to Loue ? If man were not continually prickt and egged Of that suspect , of that fond feare of his : Of that tormentyng , and that foolish frensie , Of that fond rage , that Ielosie is named . Yet for al that , al bytternesse that is put In mydst of this most delectable sweetnesse : Is an increasing , and making Loue more faine : And is a way to make Loue shew more perfect . Thirst causeth waters to taste both sauery and good , And what food is , by fastyng it is knowen . None can esteeme or knowe what peace can be , Vnlesse he prooued haue , what warre is first . O incurable plague , that so in pensiue brest Of louers true , so easly printst thee selfe , As soone through false , as true suspect . O plague , that man so cruelly doost greeue . Thou wyt and reason cleane bereau'st from hym , And cleane withdrawest from hym al maner liklyhood . O wicked Ielousie , that abusest man so wrongfully : Takest from man al manner helpe and comfort . Truely Ariosto was woorthy to be crowned with a crown of Bayes , for his rare inuention . He was so certaine . I would you would tel me somwhat vpon pacience , & what it is . Gladly , that as I can , but I am not learned , wherefore I can not doo it perfectly , as it deserueth .

La pacientia come dicono i poeti e Philosophi , é vna gran virtute : patientia é la miglior medicina che sia , per vn infermo , il piu pretioso impiastro che sia , per qual si voglia piaga : patientia conforta il dolente : alegrisce il malenconico , contenta il pouero , guarisce il malado , scema il dolor al aslitto , contenta i tuoi amici , danoia ai tuoi nimici , gioua a ogniuno , non fa male a nessuno , et è vna gran cosa a trouar vn huomo che sia paciente .

Pacience , as Poets say , and Philosophers , is a great vertue : Pacience is the best medicine that is , for a sicke man , the most precious plaister that is , for any wounde : pacience comforteth the sadde , gladdeth the mournful , contenteth the poore , healeth the sicke , it easeth the afflicted , contenteth thy friendes , annoyeth thyne enimies , helpeth all men , hurteth no man , it is a great thynge to fynde one man that is pacicient .

Certis there are few of them . I wyl tell you also a braue poynt of Ariosto , concernyng true friendes and flatterers , for when a man is in prosperitie , he can not know the one from the other . Alcun non puo saper da chi sia amato , Quando felice in su la ruota siede : Perche ha i veri amici e fin●i al lato , Che monstran tutti vna medesima fede . Se poi si cangia in tristo il lieto stato , Volta la turba adulatrice il piede . E quel che di cuor ama , riman forte , Et ama il suo signor doppo la morte . No man can tel of whom he is beloued , When happy he dooth syt vpon the wheele : For that he hath both true & fained frinds at elbow . And al do shew one selfe same faith and loue . But if that fortune lowre , and weale be chang'd to wo , The flattryng troupes doo turne from hym aback : And he that truely loues in hart , wyl neuer wauer , But loues his Lorde in lyfe , and after death . By my fayth , a fine saying , & happie is he that can beware of suchlike people .

Quando che l'huomo é in prosperita , de gli amici ce ne assai , ma quando che la Fortuna cambia faccia , al h'ora dice ogniuno , Io eratuo amico , ma hora non sono .

When that a man is in prosperite , of friendes there is plentie , but when Fortune changeth her countenance , then euery one sayes , I was thy friend , but now I am not .

This is true , and very true . Well , we haue talked a greate while , that I beleue you are weery , wherefore if it please you , let vs finish this talk , and let vs goe to supper , for it is tyme . But wher shal we sup ? At the Horse head . And what shal we doo after supper ? tel me . I wyl goe to bed . And I wyl go vpon the water , & heare the queenes Musitions , that are vpon the water . Wel , I commend vnto your L. I Humbly kisse your hands , and rest your seruant . I Alwayes rest your seruant . I commend me vnto you . Rest you with God . Good night , God be with you .

Ragionamenti sopra Fortuna , & che cosa sia Fortuna . Cap. 26. Reasonyngs vpp on Fortune , and what Fortune is . Chap. 26.

MY sir , God giue you long health . And vnto you a good day , a good yeare , and also a good Easter . Whither go you so sadde ? I go to the Church . And what wyl you do there ? I wyll pray God , that he wyll geue me grace , and graunt me his holy spirit , that I may passe away this transitorye lyfe , in peace : and when it shal please his holy goodnes , take me foorth of it , to the ende , I may enioy and possesse that blessed place , prepared for the good , from the beginnyng of the world . God graunt that grace vnto all good Christians . So do he , if he please ▪ but tel me of courtefie , what meaneth it that you are so sadde ? I am not sad for any other thing but only to see the great vanity that man is subiect vnto , which is but euen a shadow without a body , & I see that euery one geues hym sellfe to present pleasure , not remebryng the day of iudgement , and if any speake of it , he is mocked . Verily you say true , euery one seeketh for present pleasure , none thinkes of the paynes that folow afterward . Well , nowe we are here in the Church , and the Sermon wyl not begyn yet , what shal we doo to passe away the tyme , and flee idlenesse : Let vs talke of something . And what shal we talke of ? Of that as pleaseth you most . Let vs talke something of Fortune . And what is Fortune , say you ? Some Philosophers cal Fortune the treasurer of the world , whi che ruleth euery thing as pleaseth her most , she gouerneth realmes , she ruleth prouinces , she vanquisheth cities , she opresseth kings , she exalteth tyrants : to whom she pleaseth , she geueth life , to whom she pleaseth , she geueth death : to some she geueth honour , to some shame : howe she hath exalted the base , how she hath oppressed the proud , many , & many histories make mention : how she hath impouerished the rich , and inriched the poore : she ruleth all the worlde , of Princes shee hath made vassals : of shepheardes , gardiners , cow heards , countrey n●ē , & bondmen , she hath made kings , Emperours , & princes . Howe is it possible that you say , that so vile people haue become princes , and that princes haue beene so impouerished ? It is true , and very true , & ther be many & many examples of it . Of courtesie rehearse some . Very gladly , Gordius from plowing of the earth , became not he a famous kyng of Frigia ? Gyges , was not he a shepherd , & afterward king of Lidia ? Tul lius Hostilius of a poore cowe heard , became not he a king in Rome ? Cirus K. of Persia , was not he nourished of a bytch ? Romulus so famous , and the first king of the Romans , was not he norished by a Woolfe ? Iustinus , from keeping of swine , became not he an Emp. Archi laus borne of a bond woman , became not he a king ? yes verily : Alexander , sonne of Priamus king of Troy was he not norished & brought vp by a Beare ? & afterward beecāe so famous and was cause of that so great warre betwixt the Grecians & the Troians ? & then of the destruction and ruine of Troy , for hauyng stollen away the wife of Menelaus ? better had it ben that the Beare had deuoured hym . Contrarywise , doo we not see , howe Torquinius the proud king of Rome , and Dionisius kyng of Cicilie , became so poore ? haue not we for example manifest , howe that Nabuchodonosor , of a kyng , became so poore , that he was constreyned to feede vppon hearbes ? Howe that Pompey , so famous in Rome , was not he buryed in the sandes of Aegypt ? Prutias kyng of Bithmia , became not hee a begger ? Pirrhus , so famous , was not he slayne of a poore woman in Argos ? Sifax kyng of Numidia , dyd not he dye a captiue in Rome ? Golias the strong and great , was not he slayne by Dauid with a stone throwen wyth a Slynge ? Iulius Caesar , whome Fortune suffered to ouercome all the Worlde , and passe through so many , and so many battayles , and not be hurt , dyd not she suffer , that mydst the Senate of Rome , in his natiue countrey amongst his friendes , he was slayne with . 23. woundes . Alexander the great , that likewise was vanquisher of all the worlde , was not he poysoned of his owne proper Coosin ? Haue you not readde of R●dophe , that of a Common Curtesan , became a queene of Egypt ? Fortune , suffered not shee , that Phaeton was burned , Icarus drowned , Acteon torne of his dogges ? Perithius deuoured of Cerberus , that Beleforon brake his own necke ? and dyd not shee suffer that Agamemnon , after he had passed so many , and so many perilles in his warres of Troy , & returned home whole & sound , that he was slayne of his wife Clitemnestra ? and then , that shee was slayne of her sonne Orestes ? that Semiramis likewise slue her husbande Minos ? and then shee was slayne of her owne sonne called Minos ? Agripina , dyd not she kyl her husband Tiberius ? and was not she also slayn by her owne sonne Nero ? that afterwarde was Emperour of Rome ? and after was constrained to slay hymselfe ? Certainly that wise Grecian called Pitacus , dyd vnderstande it , when as hee in the Temples of Mitilena depaynted a broade Ladder , vppon the which , some dyd ascende , and other some descende , signifying the state of Fortune . You maye see in this worlde , howe some being hungry , are feedyng on the table of Tantalus , and neuer are satisfyed . Some , that sweate to roule the stone of Ssiphus : some doo laboure with the burden of Atlas : some that force them selues to fyl the buckettes of Belides : some that annoye them selues , to turne the wheele of Ixion . Oh vaine worlde , ful of miserie , in which is founde no rest at all . Wherefore my opinion is , that man shoulde neuer seeke after Fortune , but altogeather despise her , let her doo as shee pleaseth : and all in all , put hym selfe in the handes of God , and content hym selfe with that vocation , vnto whiche God hath called him , and not to seeke to haue that which is others , and desire that which is his neighbors , & possesse that is others , as many doo nowe adayes . You see that no state wyll be content , the poore wyll be riche , the riche wyl be myghtye , the myghtie wyll be a Prince , the Prince a kyng , the kyng feared , honoured , and also sometyme woorshipped : into such pride is the worlde come , that all men seeke to be superiour , none wyll be inferiour . Our myndes are so ambitious , our thoughtes so proude , our hartes so enuious , our proceedynges so fraudulent , our speakyng so dissemblyng , that a man knoweth not whom to trust , and none wyll be content with that whiche he hath , euery one seeke Fortune , all men embrace her . None remembreth God : O God , the strings of my hart are ready to burst , to see the proceedinges of some : I wyll name no bodye . Certis you saye true , and you verifie the prouerbe of our Poete , whiche sayth : Happye is that man , that hathe euerye thing , and possesseth nothing , and possessing nothing , hath euery thing but abydeth content with that as he hath . Certis a fine saying , we see vnto how many perils the rich man is subiect vnto , he neuer sleepeth quietly , he is euer in feare of this , and that , he is enuyed of the euyll , despised of the good , honoured of slatterers , and feared of the poore , onely for his richesse . Oh greate thyng , as for me , I wyll saye , as the other sayde , that it is better to sleepe vpon the ground without feare , and lye safe , then sleepe in beddes furnished in gold , and in sumptuous palaces , and be fearful , and in danger of many . Verily you say true , and you haue told me great things .

Ragionamenti sopra Dotrina , et Filosofia , et che cosa siano Scrittori , & & qual é il prisitto di leggere et imparare scientie , con certi discorsi in laude de scrittori , & Filosofi . Cap. 27. Reasonynges vppon Learnyng , and Philosophie , and what Writers are , and what the profite of readyng , and learning of Science is , with certaine discourses in praise of Writers and Philosophers . Cha. 27.

BEn trouato signor mio , io sono tornato da voi , per pregar vi , che mi vogliate dir qualcosa questa matina , voi mi hauete tanto ben conpiaciuto a parlarmi di Fortuna , che hora sono ritornato da vot per vdirui .

Certo che hora voi mi burlate .

Io non fo certo , credet emi .

E de che cosa volete che io ragioni ? io non so quasi de che ragionare , io vorria che io fusse nel mio paese .

Dunque voi non sete Inglese .

Signor no , io sono Italiano .

Quanto tempo sete stato qui in questo regno ?

Io sono stato qui circa vn anno .

Come hauete fatto a imparare aparlar Ingle se cosi presto ?

Io ho imparato Inglese , leggendo .

Si puo imparare vna lingua leggendo cosi presto ?

Signor si , che si puo imparare .

Certo io non lo harei pensato , che vi pare di questa lingua Inglese , ditemi di gratia .

E vn lingua che vi fara bene in Inghilterra , ma passate Douer , la non val niente .

Dunque non è praticata fori in altri paesi ?

Signor no , con chi volete che parlino ?

Con i mercanti Inglesi .

Imercanti Inglesi quando sono fuori D'inghilcerra , non gli piace a loro medesimi , et non la parlano .

Ma par cho vi pare de la lmgua ? è ella gallante e gentile , o pur al contrario ?

Certo se mi volete credere a me , la non mi piace , perche è vna lingua confusa , repezata da molte altre lingue : lei piglia molte parole dal Latino , & piu dal Franzese , & piu dal Italiano , & assai piu dal todesco , & anche sene piglia dal Greco , & dal Britanno , tanto che se sirendesse a ogni lingua le sue parole , poche ne resterebbono per gli Inglesi , & pure ogni giorno se ne gli agiunge .

Come é possibile questa cosa ?

E vero , et verissimo .

Certo io non lo har ei mai creduto .

Fatene l'sperientia , togliete vn libro , e leggete , & auuertite bene , che non leggerete quatro parole insieme di viro Inglese .

E che vi pare di questo paese ?

Il paese mi piace benissimo .

Che vi pare de la gente ? ditemi la vostra opinione .

La gente é qua , come in altri luoghi , ce ne di buona , & di cattiua .

Che vi pare de gli costumi de gli Inglesi ? ditemi di gratia .

Io vi diro , alcuni sono bene costumati , ma molti male .

Verso chi sono mal costumati ?

Verso i Straniedi , & pochi di questi Inglesi si dilettano di far imparar lingue a i suoi figlioli , la qual cosa mi dispiace . Io quando ariuai in Londra , non sapendo parlar Inglese , scontrai piu di cinque cento persone , manzi che io sasapessi trouar vno , che mi sapesse d●re in Italiano o Franzese , doue che staua la Posta .

E che cosa voresti che loro facessero ? imparare lingue ?

Signor si , & aleuare i loro fig lioli bene , & insegnarli a leggere , scriuere , & parlar diuerse lingue , & non far come fanno corti de questi gentilhuomini Inglesi , che io conosco .

E che cosa fanno loro ?

Io vedo certi Gentilhuomini , piu tosto villani , a dir la verita , che cominciano a imparar Italiano , Franzese , & Spagnolo , & come hanno due parole di Spagnolo , tre parole di Franzess , quatro di Italiano , pensano di hauer assa● , non vogliono studiar piu.

Pensate che sia possibile che vn Inglese , possa imparar la lingua Italiana , et vn Italiano , imparar la lingua Inglese ?

Signor si , che é possibile .

In quanto tempo , pensate ?

Secondo che lui è solecito , io ho co nosciuto quelli che hanno imparato Italiano in tre mesi .

E che profitto ne riesce a quelli che sanno leggere , scriuere , & parlare molti linguaggi ? io non so .

Come ? il profitto che ne riesce , è grandissimo .

Io non lo truouo cosi : io leggo , scriuo , e parlo tre o quatro lingue , & si non trouo profitto nessuno io .

Io diro come diceua Alfonso Re di Aragona , essendo malato .

E che cosa diceua lui ?

Alfonso Re di Aragona essendo malato , in Capua , si diede a leggere le opere di Tito Liuio , & di Quinto Curtio : & essendo guarito della sua malatia , soleua dire , che quando lui era malato , non trouaua la miglior medicina , che il leggere Q. Curtio , essendo pensoso , non trouaua miglior musica , che il leggere Tito Liuio : Augusto Cesare non voleua mai essere senza Virgilio in mano : Alessandro magno non poteua riposare senzale Iiliade di Homero māzi gli occhij : Felice si teneua Pompeo , quando haueua Cicerone in seno : alegro era Scipione , quando leggeua Enneo : Giocondo era L'imperator Gratiano , quando leggeua le Poesie di Ausonio . Certo mi bisogna dire con Alfonso , che il leggere e la miglior medicina per vn malato , la miglior musica per vn dolente , la miglior alegreza per vn pensoso , il miglior consig lio per vn desperato , il miglior conforto per l' afflitto , la miglior consolatione per vn infermo , la miglior dotrina per vn ignorante , la miglior sapientia per vn pazzo , i miglior essortamenti , & le miglior amonitione che siano per i gioueni . Leggendo si impara molte cose : chi vuol hauer buon consiglio , leggi : chi vuol vedere & sentir cose strane , leggi : legendo si ha boni auertimenti , leggendo si impara a conoscere il ben dal male , la virtudal vitio , & si come l'aue piglia di v●a herba , gomma , d'un'altra cera , d'un'altra il mele , cosi leggendo diuersi libri , s'impara diuerse cose , leggendo Retorica , s'impara a persuadere , leggendo Dialettica , s'impara a conoscere la ragione dal torto , leggendo Filosophia , s'impara i secreti di natura , leggendo Teologia , s'impara a che modo l'huomo ha da gouernarfi , per ottener vita eterna , leggendo historie , vederai come tanti e tanti regni sono stati gouernati : e come dice Cicerone in laude di historia , Historia dice lui , si é la testimonianza del tempo , la luce de la verita , la vita di memoria , la gui● da del tempo , la messagiera di antiquita . Finalmente , leggendo Historie , si vede quanto tempo i potenti Imperatori , i grandi Re , le fa mose republiche , le populate citta habbino fiorito , noi vediamo come il tempo fugge , et se non fusse per li Scrittori che sono stati , tutte queste cose non si saperebbono come si sanno , & se non fusse per gli historij , & per gli scrittori che sono stati , come si saperebbono tante cose ? E come dice Salustio , quando che esorta ogniuno a leggere , & a laudar i Scrittori , dice lui , che la miglior consolatione per vn afflitto , si é il leggere , la miglior liberta per vn prigionero , & il miglior conforto che sia per vno malinconico , si é il leggere . Dice oltre de gli scrittori , che coloro che fecero opere famose , non meritorono si gran fama in farle , come fecero gli scrittori in scriuerle in altre stile : come sarebbe famoso il magno Alessandro , se non hauesse di lui scritto Q. Curtio ? Che sarebbe Vlisse , & Achille , se Homero non nasceua ? che sarebbe Alcibiade , se Xenofonte non lo hauesse agradito ? che Ciro , se Chilo non hauesse fatto mentione di lui ne le sue opere ? che Pirro Re di Albania , se Hermicle non hauesse composto di lui vna Cronica ? che sar●bbe stato il grande Asricano , se non erano le Deche di Liuio ? che Traiano , se Plutarco non fusse gli stato cosiamico ? che sarebbe di Nerua , & di Antonio Pio , se non hauesse scritto di loro Focione Greco ? che saperessimo noi del grana ardire di Giulio Cesare , & della grandeza di Pompeto , se Lucano non ne hauesse scritto ? chi saperebbe le vite de i dodeci Cesari , se Suetonio Tranquillo non ne faceua vn libro ? che saperesimo noi circale antiquita de gli Hebrei , se il volentissimo Gioseso non ne hauesse lasciato memoria ? chi saperebbe il venire de i Longobardi in Italia , se non ne seriueua Paolo Diacono ? Come saperessimo il venire , & il progresso de Gothi in Spagna , se non ne parlaua il Curioso Roderico ? chi saperebbe gli Andamenti di Aenea , se Virgilio non hauesse composto di lui ? come si saperebbe tanti documenti morali , con tante belle Poesie , con gli inamormenti , & trāsformatione de gli Dei , se il dotto Ouidio non hauesse tolto sigran fatica sopra di se ? come sarebbe cost manifesta la vita di Marco Aurelio , et come lui fu marito di Faustina , padre di Comodo , fratello di Annio Vero , genero di Antonio Pio , Amico di Polione , Zio di Egesipo , & decimo settimo Imperator di Roma , se Erodiano non lo hauesse amato , Giulio Capitolino honorato , & Eutropio scritto di lui ? Chi saperebbe le cortesie di Leone a Rugiero ? gli amori di Rugiero & Bradamante ? le guerre di Agramante & Carolo ? i Duelli di Rodomonte & Mandricardo ? i combattimenti di Feraw & Rinaldo ? le grand'imprese di Guidon Seluaggio ? le audacita di Marfisa ? gli inamoramenti di Orlando & Angelica , se il nostro gentil , dotto , gallante , & degno Poeta Lodouico Ariosto non ne hauesse composto vn libro ? Finalmente , come si saperebbe il parto de la vergine , il nascimento di Giesu Christo nostro Saluatore , la sua passione sotto Pontio , come pati morte su la Croce , come lui fu sepolto , come lui vesuscito il terzo giorno , come siede alla destra di Dio padre onnipotente , & come verra di la , a giudicar i viui & i morti ? chi saperebbe come lui hebbe dodcci discipoli ? & come vno di essi lo tradi ? qualle furono le opere , & gli atti de gli Apostoli ? qual fu la morte di Giouan ●atista , di san Paulo , di san Pietro , & del traditor Giuda ? come saperessimo in che consiste tutta la nostra salute ? come Iddio ci ha creat● , Giesu Christo ricomperati , & il spirito santo santis●cati ? come si saperebbono queste cose , se gli quatro Euangelisti non ne hauessero scritto tanto ? Dice Salustio , la memoria de gli scrittori durera in eterno , perche ne tempo puo consumare , ne Fortuna destruggere la loro fama . Come saperessimo noi , se non fusse per gli Scrittori & Historicij ? che Ligurgo fu quello che diede legge a gli Laccdemonij ? come Numa Pompilio honoro i Tempy ? come Marco Marcello pianse la fortuna di coloro che erano stati vinti da lui ? come Giulio Cesare peraono a suoi nimici ? come Ottauiano fu amato dai suoi popoli ? come Seuero giouat●a a tutti ? come Hettor Troiano era animoso uel guerragiare ? come Hercole Tebano vso le sue forze ? come Pirro Re di Albania , su inuentor de tante cose ingegniose ? come Marco Regulo soferse tanti tormenti ? come Tito fu padre de gli Orfani ? come Traiano fabrico tanti edificij ? & fu tenuto il buono ? Adriano il sauio ? Antonio il pietoso ? come Semiramis pecco con suo figliolo carnalmente , & fu poi da lui vccisa ? come Tarquinio forzo Lucretia ? come Bruto amazzo Cesare ? come Silla sparse tanto sangue ? come Catilina tiraneggio spora la sua patria ? Come Giugurto amazzo i proprij fratelli ? come Caligula violo le sorolle ? come Nerone vccise la madre ? come Heliogaballo rubbo i Tempij ? come Domitiano faceua amazzar la sua gente da gente aliena , & lui amazzaua mosche ? come saperessimo noi se non fusse per gli Scrittori ? come desiderio di fama mosse Mino a soleuar tante guerre ? & Semiramis sua moglie a far tanti edificiij ? Vlisse il Greco a nauig ar tanti mari ? Alessandro Magno a andar per tanti paesi ? Hercole Tebano a porre le sue colonne , et doue le pose ? Caio Cesare Romano di far cinquanta due bataglie ? Hannibal Cartaginese a far si cruda guerra contra Romani ? Pirro Re di Albania , di venire in Italia ? Attilla Re de gli Hunni a guerreggiare per tutta Europa ? Tutte queste cose sapiamo , merce i Scrittori , che ci hanno amato , & noi non amiamo loro . Come saperessimo noi , se non susse stato per Scrittori , come Eua fu la prima peccatrice ? Cain il primo micidiale ? Abel il primo che mori ? Lamec il primo che hebbe due moglie ; Enoc il primo che fondasse citta ? Tubalcaim il primo Musico ? Noe il primo che nauigo ? Nembroth il primo tiranno ? Melchisedec il primo Sacerdote ? Anrafel il primo Re del mondo ? Moise il primo Duca ? Giulio Cesare il primo Imperatore ? Belo il primo che trouo guerre ? Assiria la prima Monarchia ? Cadorlaomor il primo che trouo il fatto di arme ? Romolo il primo Re de Romani ? Egineta il primo che fece far moneta ? Dario il primo che si fece pagar tributo ? I Scitiani i primi che trouarono archi e freze ? Vulcano il primo che trouo fuoco ? Anacarse che trouo Mantise por soppiarlo ? Hipocrate il primo medico ? Aesculapio il primo Cirugico ? Aristeo il primo che trouo il mele ? I Lidiani furono i primi a tinger lana ? quelli de Egitto trouorono l'uso del Lino : quelli di Frigia a cucire con aghi : quelli di Hetruria i primi a tescere : Dionisio il primo che trouo vittorie & triumfi : Moise il primo che trouo lettere fra gli Hebrei ? Fidia fu il primo Pittore . De tutte queste cose saressimo ignoranti , se non fussero stati i Scrittori . Merce a loro , si sa come Hierusalem fu la prima Citta di tutta Palestina , Roma fu il capo di Italia , & fu chiamata capus mundi , ma non é cosi , Cartagine fu capo di Africa : Numantia di Spagna : Argentina di Alemagna : Babylonia di Caldea : Tebe di Egitto : Attenne di Grecia : Tiro di Fenicia : Cesarea di Cappadocia : Bizantio di Tracia . Alesso sono Londra di Inghilterra , Parigi di Francia , Venetia di Italia , Augusta di Alemagna , Constantinopoli di Turchia , Vienna di Austria , Praga di Boemia , Buda di Vagheria , Lisbonain Portugallo , Siuiglia in Spagna , Edenberga in Scotia , Duuelina in Irlanda , Anuersa del paese basso , Vrbino di Piemonte , Marocco di Barberia , so non fusse per gli Historici ? come saperessimo noi , qual fu la ambition di Cesare ? la ebrieta di Tiberio ? la superbia di Caligula ? la crudelta di Nerone ? la vita vitiosa di Heliogaballo ? la pieta di Traiano ? la inuidia di Alessadro ? la belezza di Narcisso ? la sapientia di Salomone ? le fortezze di Hercole , & di Hettore ? la auaritia di Ciro ? la liberalita di Pompeio ? la amicitia tra Damone & Pitia ? la filosofia di Aristotile ? la dottrina di Catone ? la eloquentia di Tullio ? le richezze di Cresso ? la patientia di Adrasto ? la velocita di Atalanta ? la vechieza di Nestore ? la astutia di Vlisse ? la obedientia di Abraham ? la cupidita di Mida ? la malitia di Hannibale ? la dissimulati● ne di Zopiro ? la adulatione di Aristrippo ? la memoria di Mitridate , & la constantia di Penclope ? Nessa●a di queste cose sarebbono cosi in bocca ca ogniuno , se non fussero stati i Scrittori ? i quali sono degni da esser honorati . Se non fusse per Scrittori , non ci sarebbe timor di Dio , ne Legge , ne ordine : ogniuno viuerebbe al suo modo . Leggendo si vede la diuersita de le cose , la bonta d'una sorte , la maluagita del' altra , si impapara a conoscere il bene dal male . Perche come dice il poeta : Non ci è luce senza tenebre , non ci è virtu senza vitio , non ci é ombra senza corpo , non ci é comodita senza discomodita . Leggendo si impara a esser eloquente , & essendo eloquente , molte & innumerabile sono le comodita che ne riescono . Eloquontia ha sorza di far il codardo coragioso , il tiranno cortese , & misericordioso : Eloquentia persuade i boni , dissuade i cattiui , conforta l'aflitto , bandisce paura dal timido , pacifica gli insolenti : e come dice Cicerone , vince citta , regni , e castelli con la sua forza . Eloquentia in aduersita , si e vn solazzo , in prosperita vn ornamento , in giouentu laudabile , in vechieza diletteuole , in tutti gli stati profitteuole , fa bene a tutti , danoia nessuno . Pirro quel gran Re di Albania soleua dire , che guadagna piu citta , vinceua piu regni con la eloquentia di Cinea , che non faceua con tutti i suoi eserciti . Guarda se eloquentia é di gran forza , ecome la potiamo imparare senza lettere ? Non é possibile . Ditemi di gratia , se non fussero stati tanti e tanti Dottori , Filosofi , et Scrittori , che si hanno afaticato giorno et notte , in studiare per lasciar memoria di se , & per darci da imparare a noi , come saperessimo noi , che cosa sia il culto di Dio ? Saressimo senza intelletto , come animali brutti : noi non penseressimo mai a Dio per seruirlo , ne de la sua gloria , per obedirlo , ne de i poueri , per socorerli , ne de la nostra vita , per emendar la : ne de la nostra conscientia , per illustrar la , ma con l'a●●to de i libri , impariamo a seruir Dio , impariamo a obedir la sua gloria , impariamo a soccorer i poueri , ( ma pochi lo fanno ) impariamo a emendar la nostra vita , & illustrar le nostre conscientie , per dotrina de i libri : impariamo a saper , come Dio , di terra ci ha creati alla sua imagine , come Giesu Christo ci hariscossi con il suo pretioso sangue , sparsi per i nostri peccati : come il spirito santo ci ha glorificati : come Iddio il padre , Iddio il figliolo , & Iddio lo spirito santo , sono tre in vno , & vno in tre , & che non ci é altro mezo , ne altra via per ottener vita eterna , che per esso tre , & per loro vno : a la qual vita eterna , Iddio per la sua gratia ci voglia condure . Amen .

Certo gran conto habbiamo noi da fare de gli Scrittori antichi , gia non voglio laudarli tutti , perche ce ne sono molti an che assai , che scriuono piu che il douere . Perche come ogni cosa e corotta 〈…〉 manro da esser 〈◊〉 ma di quello ne lasso il 〈◊〉 a quelli che han●●●● torita di correggere & c●●● dare ogni cosa . Et cosi per quanto ho de tto , & sono per dire , possono comprenderea Letteri , quanto si debba a gli Histori●i , i quali al mio parere , la sciarono di se gloria immortale , per quello che scrissero , si come quelli prencipi furono gloriosi , per quello che fecero , gli studiosi Scrittori hanno poco stimato i gran trauagli che hanno sofe●to nel leggere , studiare , & scriuere . Non ostante , sapendo come sempre vi furono , sono , & credo , saranno certi nasuti , mal costumati , & per dir meglio , inuidiosi , che quando gli Scrittori passano per le fatiche , loro vanno a spasso , quando i Scrittori veggiano , loro dormono : quando i Scrittori digiunano , loro sono a banketti , & a festeggiare : quando che gli Scrittori vanno voltando libri , essi si vanno auolgendosine vitij : ma non ostante questo , essi pure si pongono a giudicare , a guastare , & a dannare la dotrina aliena : & come se hauessero l' autorita che Platone hebbe in Grecia , che Salomone hebbe tra gli Hebrei , Licurgo tra gli Lacedemonij , Prometeo tra gli Egitij , Apolonio tra gli Indiani , & Sccondo tra gli Assirij , ouero la eloquentia che hebbe Cicerone in Roma . Pochi ne trouerete , credo nessuno , che sii hoggi di , ne la lingua Latina diligente , ne la Greca ben esperto , ne la Hebrea dotto , ne la Spagnola ornato , sopra la lingua Italiana ben fondato , & ne la Fransese curioso , ouero ne lo auolger libri desideroso , et se qual cuno lo fa e beffato da molti , scerzato da ogniuno , imitato di pochi , amato da manco , & cercato da nessuno . Trouereti certi nasuti , mal creati : certi tonazzi , che inanzi che habbino visto vn libro , inanzi che sappino , che cosa sia , & de che trattu , haranno ar dire di de fa marlo . Vederete certi huomini , non huomini , ma piu tosto bestie ( mi vien quasi voglia di nominar li ) che sono tanto larghi nel parlare , & tanto ristretti nel studiare , che senza arossirsi ardiranno dire , che non ci é libro che essi non habbino letto , o veduto , guarda che presuntione é questa , ogniuno é dato al dannar ilibri , pochial comendarli . Vederete tre o quatro in vna compagnia , & vno pigliera vn libro in mano , e cominciera a leggere due o tre parole , dira vno , gli é troppo prolisso : vn altro dira , egli parla fuori di propoposito : dira vno , gli é oscuro : dira vn'altro , gli è tristo vulgare : dira vno , il tutto é finto : dira l'altro , gli è curioso : l'altro dira , che gli é malitioso , talche a dirlo in breuita , la dotrina riman sospetta , & L'autore non va essente di qualche macula . Certi altri sfacciati ci sono , che senza vergogna haranno ardire di dire , che non gli resta cosa da vedere , che essi non habbino vista : si vanteranno , che non ci è cosa da scoprire , che essi non habbino scoperta , affermeranno che non ci é cosa da leggere , che essi non habbino letta : giurer ano che non ci è cosa da scriuere , che essi non habbino scritta : altri si assicurer anno , che non ci é cosa da sapere , che essi non la sappiano . ( Ha gente maligna , nation vituperasa ) , la qual sei causa che molti e molti che vorebbono scriuere , ma lo lasciano per questi tanto inuidiosi . Ditemi di gratia , i piu gran prencipi , che siano sta ti , non hanno essi preso diletto ne gli Scrittori e Filosofi ? Plutarco , non fu egli maestro di Traiano ? Alessandro , non haueua egli Homero per amico , & Aristotole per maestro ? Oh nobil detto di Filippo quel gran Re di Macedonia , & padre di Alessandro Magno , quando che lui disse , che ringratiaua i suoi Dei , che il suo figliolo Alessandro era nato mentre che Aristotele viueua , et glie lo diede per tutorc : quel gran Re Dario , non hebbe egli per suo famigliare , Plotino ? Augusto hebbe Pisto , Pompeio hebbe Plauto , Tito hebbe Plinio , Adriano hebbe Secondo , Antonio hebbe Apolonio , Teodosio hebbe Claudio , Seuero hebbe ●abato , i ●●lososi al tempo 〈…〉 haue●●●● ta●● 〈…〉 le case de● preacipi , che gli siglioli de i 〈…〉 gli riconoscen●● per 〈◊〉 , & i loro padci per m●●stri : ( pochi hoggi di gli im●tano , & manco se gli aguaglion● ) quanto bene facci la Filosofia a gli prencipi & signori , impariamo di Marco Aureho , il qual su essaltato al Imperio , non per le sue richeze , ma per la sua dotri●a , non per il suo sangue generoso , ma per la sua Filososia , non per hauerlo hereditato , ma moritato conle sue bone opere . Lui fu Filoso fomolto sauio , Prencipe molto potente , Imperatore molto temuto : lui fu di giuditio dritto ne la giustitia , grato a gli suoiamici , paciente negli trauagli , quanto ben sapeua dissimulare con i suoi nimici , quanto seuero contraitiranni , quanto pacesico cōipacefici , quanto amico de sauij , quanto s'ingegnaua di imitar i semplici , quanto auenturato ne le sue guerre , quanto benigno ne la pace : lui fu temperato nel mangiare , moderato nello spendere , grato a chi lo seruia , paciente verso chi l'offendeua , solecito a conseruar la pace , fedele a mantener le tregue , fu barone di profondo intelletto , dotto ne la lingua Greca & Latina , & soprail tutto , quanto alto ne le sue parole , quanto profondo ne le sue sentenzie , Veramente voi vedete le sue opere imitate da pochi , & abandonate da molti . Oh quanto sono stato stimati i Filosofi a i tempi vechij , tante e tante Historie ne fanno mentione . Vedete come il Filosofo Brusillo fu stimato da tutto il Senato Romano : O quanto furono stimati i setti sanij di Grecia ? lo potete leggere : quanto fu stimato Anatarso Filosofo da Cresso , è manifesto , che mando i suoi Imbassadori di Lidia a Attenne , con molti tesori a domandarlo & pregarlo , che venisse a vederlo , promettendogli tutto il gouerno del suo Regno , & si teneua come deforme et sfortunato , perche non hauena Filosofo per terirli compagnia , & consigliarlo . Falari quel gran Tiranno sidilettana di huomini dotti , & di Filososia , & non voleua mai esserne senza . Oh eta aurea , quando che dottrina era cercata da lontano & d'apresso : quando che ingegno era esercitato , politia praticata , & virtu honorata . Ben disse il vero Tullio , quando che disse , O Filososia la cercat●ice di tutte le bene virtu , & la espelatrice di tutti i vitij , quella republica si teneua felice , quel regno beato● , quelle Citta in pace , che haueuano boni Filososi in se , per essaltar virtu & per supressar vitio , per rimunerar i boni , per castigar i rei , per estimar i dotti , per negleggere i ignoranti . Pero , la mia opinione é , che si tenga conto de gli Scrittori , & si estimino le loro buone opere : ma non è cosi , ben lo potiamo speraro , ma non aspettare .

Certo voi mi hauete fatto qui vn Sermone longo , che credo che debbiate essere stracco .

Si certo , che io sono stracco , & piu che io parlo di loro● , piu poss● , piu che io li laudo , tanto piu m●ritano da esser laudati . H●ggi di pochi si danno al leggere , & manco al siu●●●re , certo mi rincresce a p●●●arui sopra .

Io credo che molti lo fanno per sparag●ar denari .

Cosi sanno certo .

Io voria che ci fusse simil legge , che se vno aleuasse i suoi figlioli , senza 〈◊〉 imparare qualcosa , est ec●almente a leggere , s●riuere , & parlare molte lingue , che lui fusse decapitato , ouero punito grauemente .

Si ma noi piu tosto potiamo sperar tal cosa , manon aspettarla . O Dio , quando che io considero le graue Leggi che sono state altri tempi contra gli otiosi . O Roma triumfante , quando che ogniuno era obligato a imparar qualcosa , & se si trouaua qualcuno otioso , lui era punito grauemente , tanto lui , quanto i suoi parenti , al'hora non ci erano tanti assassiname●ti latrocinij , furti , & homi●idij . E d'onde vengo no queste cose , senon per che la giouentu è aleuata cosi delicatamente , che quando i loro padrie madri vengono a morte , non sanno far niente , se hanno qualcosa , lo spendono presto , se non hanno niente , vanno rubbando , diuentono assasini da strada . Che è il loro fine ? prouano se Caneuo è fote , come ce ne l'esperientia giornalmente , e tutte queste cose si potrebbono skiuare , se piacesse a padri considerarli sopra quando sono gioueni , & non auezzarli cosi superbamente , & aleuarli cosi otio samente . Che vergogna é , quella vederete tal Inglese venire in compagnia di Forastieri , non sapcra ne parlar , ne intendere con loro , ma stara come muto , e cosi-rest a beffato da loro , & disprezato da tutti , & nessuno fara conto di lui . Che vergogna è quella ? che vituperio per i suoi parents ? che perdita per lui ? e che cordoglio pensadoui sopra ? dotrina é sapientia , sacci Fortuna quello che li piace , mai si perde , ne aqua la puo guastare , ne fuoco bruciare , se la non ti preuale in vn luoco , ti preualera in vn altro , ne anche tempesta puo consumare scientia . O quanto fu ben detto dal Poeta , quando che vno gli domando doue or ano tutti i suoitesori , luirispose , Nel mio seno . Dotrina é greue , & sinon pesa , é grande , & si non occupa gran luogo , é bella , e pochi la cercano , profiteuole , & si é abandonata da molti : lei è dolce , e pochi la vogliono tastare : belli palazi non sono egli sottoposto alla tempesta ? belezze di corpo a malatia ? richezze alla Fortuna ? chi ha denari , non puo compr ar dotrina leggiermente , & chi ha dotrina , troua palazi e richezze , fama , gloria , reputatione , e denari , venghi doue si voglia . Ben la intesero i Filosofi antichi , che se non poteuano studiare di giorno , studiauano di notte , non faceuano conto di fatica di veggiare , fusse cosi hoggi , che il mondo anderebbe in altro modo .

Veramente voi dite il vero , ma di gratia ditemi vn poco il vostro parere circa Diligentia , & che cosa è , perche io ho sentito dire , che é vna cosa molto profitcuole a chila praticha .

WEl mette my Syr , I am returned vnto you , to desire you , that you wyll tell me somewhat this mornyng , you haue so wel pleased me in talking of Fortune , that I am returned to you againe , to heare you .

Certis now you mocke me .

I do not so certis , beleue me .

And what wyl you that I reason of ? I know not almost what . to speake of , I woulde that I were in my countrey .

Then you are not an Englishe man ?

No sir . I am an Italian .

Howe long haue you been here in this Realme ?

I haue been here about a yeare .

How haue you done to learne to speake English so soone ?

I haue learned English by reading .

May a man learne a language so soone , by reading ?

Yea sir , a man may learne it .

Certis I wold not haue thought it : what thinke you of this English tongue , tel me , I pray you ?

It is a language that wyl do you good in England , but passe Douer , it is woorth nothing .

Is it not vsed then in other countreyes ?

No sir , with whom wyl you that they speake ?

With English marchants .

English marchantes , when they are out of England , it liketh them not , and they doo not speake it .

But yet what thinke you of the speach , is it gallant and gentle , or els contrary ?

Certis if you wyl beleeue me , it doth not like me at al , because it is a language confused , bepeesed with many tongues : it taketh many words of the latine , & mo from the French , & mo from the Italian , and many mo from the Duitch , some also from the Greeke , & from the Britaine , so that if euery language had his owne wordes againe , there woulde but a fewe remaine for English men , and yet euery day they adde .

How is this thing possible ?

It is true , and very true .

Certis I woulde neuer haue thought it .

Make the experience of it , take a booke and reade , but marke well , and you shall not reade foure woordes togeather of true English .

And what thinke you of this countrey ?

The countrey liketh me very wel

What thinke you of the people ? tel me your opinion ?

The people are here , as they are in other places , there are good and bad .

What thinke you of the maners of English men ? tel me of curtesie .

I wyll tell you , some are well manered , but many yl .

Toward whom are they yl manered ?

Toward Strangers : and fewe of these English men delight to haue their chyldren learne diuers languages , whiche thing displeaseth me . When I arriued first in London , I coulde not speake Englishe , and I met aboue fiue hundred persons , afore I coulde find one , that could tel me in Italian , or French , where the Post dwelt .

And what would you haue them doo ? learne languages :

Yea sir , and bring vp their children well , and haue them taught to reade , write , and speake diuers languages , and not do , as many of these English Gentlemen doo , that I know .

And what doo they ?

I see certaine Gentlemen rather lownes , to tel the truth , that begyn to learne to spake Italian , French , and Spanish , and when they haue learned two woords of Spanish , three woords of French , and foure words of Italian , they thinke they haue yenough , they wyll study mo more .

Think you it be possible , that an English man may learne the Italian tongue , & that an Italian may learne the Enghish .

Yea sir , that it is possible .

In what tyme thinke you ?

Therafter as he plyeth it , I haue knowen them that haue learned Italian in three monethes .

And what profite commeth to those that can reade , write , & speake many languages ? I know not .

How ? the profite that commeth therof is very great .

I finde it not so : I reade , write , and speake , three or foure tongues , and yet I finde no profite by it .

I wyl say , as Alfonsus king of Aragon said , being sicke .

And what did he say ?

Alfonsus king of Aragon , being sicke , in Capua , gaue hym self to reade the workes of Titus Linius , & of Quintus Curtius : & being healed of his sicknes , he was wont to say , that when he was sicke , he neuer founde better medicine , then reading Quintus Curtius : being sad , he found no better musicke , then in reading of Titus Liuius : Augustus Caesar woulde neuer be without Virgil in his hande : Alexander the Great , could neuer take rest , vnlesse hee had Homers Iliades before his eyes : Pompey held hym self happy , when he had Cicero in his bosome : glad was Scipio , when he read Enneus : gioconde was the Emperour Gratian , when he read the Posies of Ausonius . Verily , I must say with Alfonsus , that readyng is the best medicine for a sicke man , the best musicke for a sadde man , the best myrth for a heauy man , the best counsel for a desperate man , the best comfort for one afflicted , the best consolation for a diseased man , the best learning for an ignoraunt man , the best wisedome for a foole , the best exhortations , and the best admonitions that are for young men . By readyng , many things are learned , who wyl haue good counsel , let him reade , who wil see , and heare strange things , let him reade : by reding , we haue good forwarning , by reading , we learn to knowe the good from the bad , vertue from vice , & as the Bee takes from one hearb , gum , from another waxe , & from an other hony , so by reading diuers books , diuers things are learned : by reading Retnorik we learn to perswade , by reading Logik , we learn to know the right from the wrong , by reading Philosoyhie , we learn the secretes of nature , by reading D●uinitie , we learn how a man should gouerne hym self , to attaine life euerlasting , by reading histories , you may see how so many and so many kingdoms haue ben gouerned : & as Cicero saith , in prayse of historie , history , saith he , is the testimony of Tyme , the light of veritie , the life of memory , the guide of tyme , the messenger of antiquity . Finally , by reading histories , we see how long tyme mighty Emperoures , greate kinges , famous common weales , & peopled cities haue florished , we see howe tyme fleeth awaye , and if it were not for Writers that haue been , al these thinges were not knowen as they are : and if it were not for historiographers , and writers that haue ben , how should so many things be known ? And as Salustius saith , when he exhorteth euery one to reade , & to prayse Writers , he saith , that the best consolation for one afflicted , is reading , the best libertie for a prisoner , and the best comfort that is for a melancholique man , is reading . He saith moreouer of writers , that those that did any famous deedes , deserued not so great fame in dooyng them , as dyd the Writers in writing them in losty style : howe should Alexander the great be so famous , if Q. Curtius had not written of hym ? what were Vlisses & Achilles , if Homer had not ben borne ? what wer Alcibiades , if Xenophon had not exalted hym ? what Cirus , if Chilus had not made mention of hym in his workes ? what Pirrus kyng of Albania , if Hermicles had not compiled a Chronicle of him ? what had the great Africa , been if the Decades of Titus Liuius had not ben ? what Traiane , if Plutarch had not ben so frindly vnto him ? what were Nerua , & Antonius Pius , if Phocion the Greeke had not written of them ? How should we know of the great courage of Iulius Caesar , & of the greatnes of Pompey , if Lucanus had not written of them ? who should know the liues of the twelue Cesars , if Suetonius Tranquillus had not made a boke of them ? what shold we knowe of the antiquities of the Hebrues , if our wel willing Ioseph had not left memory of them ? who should knowe the commyng of the Longobadies into Italie , if Paulus Diaconus had not written of it ? Howe should we know the comming & progresse of the Gothes into Spaine , if the curious Rodericus had not spoken of them ? who should know the pathes of Aeneas , if Virgil had not composed of hym ? how should the moral documents , with so many fine posies , with the louyngs and transformations of the goddes be knowen , if our learned Ouid had not taken such a great labour vpon hym ? how should the life of Marcus Aurelius be so manifest ? and how he was husband to Faustina , father to Comodus , brother to Annius Verus , son in law to Antonius Pius , friend to Polion , vncle to Egesippus , and the seuenteene Emperor of Rome , if Erodianus had not loued hym ? Giulius Capitolinus honoured hym , and Eutropius written of him ? who should know the curtesies of Leo to Rugiero ? the loues of Rugiero & Bradamante ? the wars of Agramante & Charles , the combats of Rodomonte & Mandricardo ? the sightinges of Ferau & Rinaldo , the great enterprises of Guidō Seluaggio ? the boldnesse of Marfila ? the amorous toyes of Orlando and Angelica , if that our gentle , learned , gallant , and worthy Poet Lodonico Ariosto had not compyled a boke of it : Finally , how should we know the deliuery of the virgine the byrth of Iesus Christ our Saueour , his passion vnder Pontius , howe he suffered death vppon the Crosse , how he was buryed , howe he rose the third day , howe he sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty , and how he shal come from thence to iudge the quicke & dead ? who should know that he had twelue disciples ? and how one of them betrayed hym ? which were the workes and actes of the Apostles ? what was the death of S. Iohn Baptist , of S. Paul , of S. Peter , & of the traitor Iudas ? howe shoulde we know in what consisteth al our saluation ? how God hath created vs , Iesus Christ bought vs , and the holy ghost sanctified vs ? how shold these thinges be known , if the foure Euangelists had not written so much ? Salustius saith , the memory of Writers shal last for euer : for neyther tyme can consume , neither fortune destroye their fame . Howe should we know , if it were not for Writers and Historiographers , howe Licurgus was he that gaue Lawes to the Lacedemonians ? Howe Numa Pompilius honored the Temples ? howe Marcus Marcellus wept at the fortune of those that he had ouercome ? howe Iulius Caesar pardoned his enimies ? howe Octauianus was beloued of his people ? howe Seuerus dyd helpe all men ? howe Hector Troianus was couragious in Martiall & wa●like affayres ? How Hercules vsed his forces ? how Pirrhus king of Albania was inuentor of so many ingenious things ? how Marcus Marcellus suffered so many torments ? how Titus was father to the Orfanes ? howe Traian framed so many buildings , & was counted the good ? Adrian the wise , Antonius the pitisul ? how Semiraw is sinned fleshly with her own sonne , & afterward was slaine by hym ? how Tarquinius forced Lucretia ? how Brutus slue Caesar ? how Silla shedde so much blood ? how Catilina plaid the tirant ouer his countrey ? howe Iugurth slue his own brethren ? howe Caligula violated his sisters ? howe Nero slue his mother ? how Heliogaballus robbed the Temples ? howe Domitianus caused his owne people to be slayne of straungers , while he was killyng of Flyes ? how should we know , if it were not for writers , how desire of fame moued Minos to raise so many warres ? & Semiramis his wise to builde so many edifices ? Vlisses the Grecian to saile so many seas ? Alexander the great to go thorow so many countreys ? Hercules the Theban to set his pyllers , and where he set them ? Caius Cesar the Romane , to make fifty & two battels ? Hannibal the Carthaginian , to make such sharp warres against the Romans ? Pirrhus K. of Albania , to come into Italie ? Atillas king of the Hunnes , to warre against al Europe ? Al these things we do know , thankes be vnto Writers , that haue loued vs , but wee loue not them . How should we know , if it had not ben for Writers , how Eue was the first sinner ? Cain the first mutherer ? Abel the first that dyed ? Lamech the firste that had two wyues ? Enoc the first that founded Citie ? Tubalchaim the first Musition ? Noe the first that sayled ? Nembroth the first Tyrant ? Melchisedech the firste Prieste ? Anrafel the first kyng in the worlde ? Moyses the firste Duke ? Iulius Caesar the first Emperour : Belon the first that founde Warres ? Assiria the firste Monarchie ? Cadorlaomor the fyrst that founde the vse of weapons ? Romulus the fyrst king of the Romans ? Egineta the first that caused mony to be made ? Darius the first that caused tribute to be paid ? the Scithians the fyrst that found bowes & arowes : Vulcan the first that found fire Anacharses that found belows to blowe it ? Hipocrates the first Phisition ? Esculapius the fyrst Surgeon ? Aristeus the first that founde hony ? the Lidians the fyrst to dye wool ? those of Egypt founde the vse of Flaxe : those of Frigia , to sowe with needles : those of Hetruria , the fyrste to weaue : Dionifius the fyrste that founde victories and trivmphes : Moses the fyrst that found letters among the Hebrues : Fidias the first Painter . Of al these things should we be ignorant , if Writers had not ben . Thanks be vnto them , it is knowoen how Ierusalem was the head city of al Palestina : Rome the head city of Italy , & was called the head of the world : but it is not so , Car th age the head city of Africa : Numantia of Spaine : Argentina of Germany : Babylon of Chaldea : Thebes of Egypt : Athens of Greece : Tirus of Fenicia : Cesarea of Cappadocia : Bizancio of Thrace . Nowe are London of England , Paris of Fraunce , Venice of Italie , Augusta of Germanic , Constantinople of Turchie , Vienna of Austrige , Prage of Bohemia , Buda of Hungaria , Lisbona of Portugall , Siuiglia of Spayne , Edenborough of Scotlande , Duuelin of Irelande , Andwerpe of the low countreyes , Vrbino of Piemount , Marocco of Barbarie , if it had not been for Historiographers ? howe should we knowe what the ambition of Cesar was ? the drunkennesse of Tiberius ? the pride of Calicula ? the crueltie of Nero ? the vitious life of Heliogabalus ? the pitie of Traian ? the enuie of Alexander ? the beauty of Narcissus ? the wisdome of Salomon ? the forces of Hercules , and Hector ? the auarice of Cirus ? the liberalitie of Pompey ? the frindship betwen Damon & Pithias ? the Philosophy of Aristotle ? the learning of Cato ? the eloquence of Tullie ? the riches of Cressus ? the patience of Adrastus ? the swiftnesse of Atalanta ? the age of Nestor ? the policie of Vlisses ? the obedience of Abraham ? the couetousnesse of Midas the craft of Hannibal ? the dissembling of Zopirus ? the flattery of Aristippus ? the memorie of Mithridates ? and the constancie of Penelope ? None of these thinges should so bee in the mouth of euery man , if Writers had not ben , which are woorthy to be honoured . If it were not for Writers , there should be no feare of God , no Law , nor order : euery one would liue after his own maner . By reading we see the diuersities of thinges , the goodnes of one sort , & the badnes of the other , we learn to know the good from the bad . For as the Poet saith , Ther is no light without darknesse , no vertue without vice , no shadowe without a bodye , no commoditie without a discommoditie . By reading wee learne to bee eloquent , and beyng eloquent , many and innumerable bee the commodities that ensue of it . Eloquence hath force to make the coward couragious the tirant curteous & merciful : Eloquence perswadeth the good , disswadeth the bad , conforteth th' afflicted , banisheth feare from the fearful , pacifieth the insolent : and , as Cicero saith , vanquisheth cities , kingdomes , & castles with her force . Eloquence in aduersitie , is a solace : in prosperitie , an ornament : in youth , laudable : in age , delectable : in all estates profitable : it dooth good to all men , it hurteth none . Pirrhus that greate kyng of Albania was woont to say , that he wonne moe cities , ouercame moe realmes with the eloquence of Cineas , then he did with his great armyes . Behold , if eloquence be of great force , & how can we learne it without letters ? It is not possible . Tel me of courtesie , if it had not been for so many and so many Doctors , Philosophers , & writers , that haue labored so , day & night , in studying for to leaue memory of them , and to geue vs to learne , howe shoulde wee knowe what the worshipping of God is ? we shold be without vnderstanding , as bruite beastes : wee shoulde neuer thinke on God , to serue him : nor of his glory , to obey him : nor on the poore , to succour them : nor on our lyfe , to amend it , neither on our consciences , to brighten them , but with the helpe of bookes wee learne to serue God , wee learne to obey his glory , wee learne to succour the poore , ( but fewe doo it , ) wee learne to amende our lyues , and to brighten our consciences , through the doctrine of bookes , we learne to knowe , howe God , of earth hath created vs vnto his likenesse , how Iesus Christ hath redeemed vs with his precious blood , shedde for our sinnes , how the holy ghost hath glorifyed vs , howe God the father , God the sonne , and God the holy Ghoste , are three in one , and one in three , and that there is none other meanes , or way , for to obtain life euerlasting , then by hym three , and them one : vnto the whiche life euerlastyng , God for his grace conduct vs. Amen .

Certis great account haue wee to make of auncient Writers , yet wyll I not prayse them al , for I know that there are many , yea very many that write more then they ought . for as euery thing is corupted nowe adayes , euen so is writin , corrupted , 〈◊〉 any write thinges that are not to be written much lesse to be read and wel lesse to be licenced , but of that I leaue the care vnto those that haue aucthoritie to correct and amende euery thing . And so , for so much as I haue sayde , and am to say , Readers may coniecture , howe much we owe to Historiographers , who in my mynd , left of them selues immortal glory , for that as they wrote , as those Princes were glorious , for that whiche they dyd , the studious Writers haue litle esteemed the great trauailes they haue suffered , in readyng , studying , and writyng . Notwithstandyng , knowing how alwayes there were , are , and I beleeue , wyl be certaine groutheaded , yl manered , and to say better , enuious , that when Writers passe through labour , they goe abroade solasing : when Writers watch , they sleepe : when Writers faste , they are a banquettyng , and a feastyng : when that the Writers are tossyng and turnyng theyr bookes , they goe wallowing in vices : & yet for al this , they wil set them selues to iudge , to mar●e , and to condemne other mens doctrine , and euen if they had the authoritie that Plato had in Greece , that Salomon had among the Hebrues , that Licurgus among the Lacedemonians , Premetheus among the Egyptians , Apolonius among the Indians , & Secundus among the Assyrians , or els the cloquence that Cicero had in Rome Few you shal find , I be leue none , that be now adaies in the Latine tongue diligent , in the Greeke expert , in the Hebrue lerned , with the Spanish adorned , vpon the Italian language wel grounded , & in the French curious , or els in tossing of bookes desirous , & if any doo it , he is mocked of many , iested at of euery body , enuied of al , imitated of few , loued of lesse , sought of none . You shal find certaine doltes , better fed than taught , certayn Antony nownowes , who before they haue seene a booke , afore they know what it is , & whereof it treates , wyl be so bold as to defame it . You shal see certain men , not men , but rather beastes , ( I am almost mynded to name them ) who are so large in speaking , & so straight in studying , that with out blushyng they wyll dare to say , that there is no booke but they haue readde , or els seene : behold what presumption is this , euery one is geuen to condemne bookes , few to commend them . You shal see thre or foure in a company , & one wyl take a booke in his hand , and begynne to reade two or three-words , and one wyl say , he is too coy : another wil say , he speaketh out of purpose : one wil say , he is too dark : an other wil say , it is not good vulgare : another wil say , al is faigned : another wil say , he is to curious : another , he is crafty , so that , to speake briefly , the matter resteth as suspected , and the Autor goeth not altogether vnspotted . There are certaine other shamelesse , that without shame wyl be so hardy , as to say , that there resteth nothing to see , but they haue seene it : they wyl vaunt themselues , that there is no one thing to discouer , that they haue not discouered , affyrming that there is nothing to be read , that they haue not read they wil sweare that ther is nothing to be written , that they haue not written : some other wil assure them selues , that there is nothing to be known that the● know not . ( Ha crafty people , ha shameles nation ) who art cause that many and many that would write , leaue of , & al through such enuious men . Tel me of courtesie , the greatest Princes that haue ben haue they not taken delight in Writers and Philosophers ? Plutarch , was not he maister vnto Traian ? Alexander , had not he Homer for his friend ? and Aristotle for his maister , Ha noble sayeing of Philip , that great king of Macedonia , and father to Alexander the great , when as he saide , that he thanked his goddes that hys sonne Alexander was borne , whilest Aristotle lyued , and gaue hym , hym to be his Tutour : that great king Darius , had not he for his familiare , Plotinus ? Augustus had Pistus , Pompey hadde Plautus , Titus hadde Plinius , Adrianus had Secundus , Antonius had Apolonius , Theodosius had Claudius , S●ncrus had Fabatus : Philosophers in the old tyme had such authority in princes houses , that princes sonnes dyd acknowledge them for Fathers , and their Fathers for Maisters . ( Fewe now adayes do imitate them , and lesse do compare with than ) how much good Philosophie doth vnto princes & lordes , let vs learne of Marcus Aurelius , who was exalted vnto the Empire , not for his riches , but for his learnyng , not for his high blood , but for his Philosophie , not because he did inherite it , but because hee had deserued it by his good workes . He was a Philosopher very sage , a prince very mightye , an Emperour much feared , of a right iudgement in all iustice , gratefull vnto all his friendes , pacient in his trauayles , howe wel he coulde dissemble with his enimies , howe seuere agaynst tyrantes , how peaceable with the peaceable , how frindly to the wise , how he dyd indeuor himself to imitate the simple , how fortunate in his warres , howe bountiful in Peace : he was temperate in eatynge , moderate in spendynge , gratefull to them that serued him , pacient to such as offended him , diligent to mainteyn peace , faithful in keeping truces , he was a lord of a depe vnderstanding , learned in the Greeke & Latine tongue , and beside al this , howe hauty in his wordes , how profound in his Sentences . Verily you see his woorkes imitated of few , but forsaken of many . Oh howe muche haue Philosophers been esteemed in olde tyme , so many and so many histories make mention of it . You see how the Philosopher Brusillus was esteemed of all the Senate of Rome ? Oh how much were the seuen Sages of Grece estemed ? you may read it : how muche Anatharsus was esteemed of Cressus , it is manifest that he sent his Embassadors from Lidia to Athens with wany treasures , to aske for him , & pray him he wold come see him , promising him the gouernment of al his realm and counted himself deformed & infortunate , because he had no Philosophers to kepe him companye , and to counsell him . Falaris that great tyrant would delight in learned men , and in Philosophie , & would neuer be without . Oh golden age , when learnyng was sought for farre and neare : when wyt was exercised , and policie practised , and vertue honoured . Wel dyd Tullie saye the truth , when as he sayde , O Philosophie , the searcher of al good vertues , and the expeller of all vices , that common weale did account it selfe happye , that Realme blessed , that Citie in peace , that had good Philosophers in it , for to exalt vertue , and to suppresse vice , to reward the good , & punish the bad , to esteeme the learned , and neglect the ignoraunt . Wherfore my opinion is , that Writers be made account of , and that their good woorkes be esteemed : but it is not so , wel may we hope for it , but not looke for it .

Verily you haue made me here a long Sermon , that I beleeue you should be weery .

Yea verily I am weery , and the more I speake of them , the more I may ●●e more I praise them , the more they merit to be praysed . Now ad●●es fewe geue themselues to read , & lesse to study : verily it greueth me to thinke vpon it .

I beleue that many doo it for to spare mony .

So they do certaine .

I would there were such a Lawe , that if one shold bring vp his children , without teachyng them somthyng , & especially to reade , write , and speake diuers languages , that he should be beheaded , or els punished greeuously .

Yea , but we may rather hope for suche a thyng ; then looke for it . Oh God , when I consider the greeuous Lawes that haue been against those that were idle in the old tyme . O triumphing Rome , when euery one was bound to learne somthing , and if by chance any one were found idle , he was greeuously punished , as well his parentes , as he : then were there not so manye robberies , stealynges , filchings , and murdrings . And whence come these things , but only because youth is so delicatly brought vp , that when their fathers and mothers approche vnto death , they can do nothyng , if they haue any thyng , they spend it quickly , if they haue nothing , they go a stealing , & become high way theeues . What is their end ? thei proue if Hempe be strong , as there is dayly experience of it , and al these things might be shunned , if it would please their fathers to thinke therupon when they are yong , and not pamper them vp so proudly , nor bring them vp so idlely . What a shame is it , that you shal see an English man come in company of straungers , who can neyther speake , nor vnderstand with them , but standes as one mute , & so is he mocked of them , and despised of al , and none wyl make account of hym ? What a shame is that ? what a reproche to his parentes ? what a losse to him ? and what harts grief to think theron ? Learning and wisdome , let fortune do what she please that neuer is lost , waters can not marre it , nor fire burne it if it preuaile thee not in one place , it wyl preuayle thee in an other : no tempest can consume Science . Oh howe well was it sayde of the Poete , when one demaunded of hym , where all his treasures were , he aunsweared , In my bosome . Learnyng is heauy , & yet it waieth not , it is great , & taketh vp no great place , it is fayre , and yet fewe seeke it , profitable , and yet is forsaken of many : she is sweet , but yet fewe wyl taste of her : braue Pallaces , are they not subiecte vnto tempest ? beauty of body vnto sicknes ? riches vnto Fortune ? Who hath money , can buy no learning lightly , and who hath learnyng , findeth palaces and riches , fame , glory , reputarion , and money , come where he wyl . The auncient Philosophers dyd vnderstand it aright , for if they coulde not study by day , they studyed by night , thei counted it no labor to wake , wer it so now adays , the world would go after an other maner .

Verily you say true , but tel me a litle of courtesie , your iudgemente , of Diligence , and what it is , for I haue heard say , that it is a thyng very profitable , to them that practise it .

Ragionamenti sopra Diligentia , Humanita Clementia , tempera●tia , & Sobrieta , Cap. 28. Reasonyngs vppon Diligence Humanitie , Clemencie , Temperance , and Sobrietie , Cha. 28.

IO vi diro il me glio che io posso , Diligentia si puo chiamar vna de le principal figlie di virtu , perche come dice il Filosofo , la piu gran virtu che sia , si è di abandodonar otio , & la piu grande comendatione che l'huomo puo hauere , si è di esser diligen e in cercar di ottener bone cose : diligentia é habile di far la piu difficile cosa facile , la piu cruda cosa matura , le piu strane cose familiare , la piu dura cosa molle : con diligentia , tanti e tanti Filosofi diuennero cosi famosi . Fra gli antichi si dice , che inanzi che Industria e Diligentia fusse conosciuta , non si sap●a che cosa fusse ordine , ma quando che si comincio a studiar , e cercar a conoscere il bene dal male , dico , che quando che si commncio a praticar astutia , che si metteua cose in ordine , che ragione comincio a reggere , quando che si comincio a cercar dotrina , esercitar virtu , al'hora venne vna eta nuoua , & è ben vero quello che dice Tullio , O Filosofia , la vera fontana di ogni virtu , & la persettione di intendimento , & ben felice si puo dir quel regno , doue che il prencipe cerca con diligentia di esaltar virtu , di supressar vitio , di remunerar i boni , di punir i cat●iui , di honorar i dotti , di odiar i ignoranti : doue che non si porta rispetto a nessuno , ne a nobile , ne a ignobile , ma che ogni cosa si regge secondo la verita , la qual cosa si fa rare volte hoggi di .

Certo io credo che voi siate profeta , perche dite il vero , ma se non vi dispiace , che io vi dia tanto fastidio , di chiarir● mi che cosa sia Humanita et Clementia , perche io vedo che sono si rado praticate fra gli huomini hoggi di che credo che non siano buone e profiteuole .

Io vi diro il piu broue che io posso , ma la mia capacita é cosi cattiua , che non posso adempir il vostro desiderio , ma acetiate la mia bona volenta , cosi facendo , fate da fedel amico , perche io non sono dott● .

Io per sempre acetto la sua bona volonta mostrata verso di me , certo .

A dirui la verita , si come superbia opressa amore , prouoca sdegno , genera malitia , confunde giustitia , e corompe gran stati , cosi Humanita e Clementia genera vna certa afetione , aumenta amicitia , mantiene amore , suporta equita : finalmente , preserua ogni gran stato : Perche come dice Alessandro Seuero , non ci é niente che facci vn prencipe amato da i suoi sugietti , che humanita , nessuna cosa aquista honor a vn Nobile piu presto che l , esser clemente , niente genera amor , mantiene concordia , pace , e quiete tra i vassali , che il prencipe esser clemente , i suoi Consiglieri humani , i suoi magistrati cortesi & amoreuoli : piu honor aquistara vn prencipe a dire , questa cosa posso fare , che dire , questa cosa voglio fare , e far bene per male , che agiungere male sopra male . Perche che piu nobil virtu puo esser in vn prencipe , che l'esser clemente , pronto in perdonar , lento in castigar . Che eccelentia é in vn Nobile ? che ornamento in vn Gentilhuomo ? che comendatione in ciascaduno , l'esser clemente ? acresce fama , aquista honore , guadagna vittorie . Al contrario , se l'huomo é superbo , altiero , e tiranno , lui aquista infamia , lui aquista odio da molti , amor da pochi , e molte volte perde il stato : cosi a dirui la mia opinione , innumerabile sono le comodita che vengono a l'huomo essendo humano , clemente , e liberale . Ma al contrario , essendo auaro , crudele , e superbo , lui é sottoposto a la varieta di Fortuna : lui é sottoposto a molti pericoli e danni , e anche a morte .

Certo voi dite il vero , ma certo noi Inglesi siamo obligati a render infinite gratie a Dio , che ci ha concesso si bona Regina , cosi humana , cosi clemente , cosiliberale , & cosi misericordiosa , che poche se ne trouano sue pari .

Certissimamente voi dite il vero , ma noi siamo cosi ingrati verso Dio per la sua bonta , in concedercela , & verso lei mamarci , verso noi stessi in non conoscerci noi stessi , & si●mo cosi corotti da ingratitudine .

Orsu , se vi piace , ditemi in poco , in tre o quatro parole , che cosa sia Sobrieta & Temperantia , & anche se è cosa cosi degna da esser abracciata , come era all' anticha .

Veramente io vi diro il mio parere , Temperantia è vna virtu , che non si puo laudar a bastanza come merita , ma il meglio che so , velo diro in quatro parole , Sobrieta & Temperantia sono virtu , che non sono tanto stimate adesso come sono state altri tempi , & pochi tengono le Regole di Anarchase Filosofo , che era molto dotto .

Che Regole sono quelle ?

Il Filososo persuade i prencipi a esser temperati in vita , sobrij in parlar , e astenersi da mangiar molto , per che in vincer apetito , & concupiscentia , & supressar piacere , è vna grande vittoria . Colui é valente vittore , famoso Conquistore , e potente prencipe , che sa vincer se medesimo , vn gran numero di bone virtu acompagnano Sobrieta & Temperanza , come abstinentia , continentia , chastita , & sapientia : & al contrario , vn mondo de vitij ne seguono , come ebrieta , lusuria , & altre furfantarie . La compagnia di ebrij , é piu odiosa , che profitteuole : piu dangerosa , che sana , piu sporcha , che amicheuole : la vita del vno é famosa , la vita del'laltro infamosa : la temperanza e virtu del'uno è comendeuole , la insatieta & malitia del altro è da esser condannata , el ci hisogna considerar che noi mangiamo per viuer , & non viuiamo per mangiare , come fanno molti . Tre Leggi erano in Thebe , che erano in grande estimatione : La prima di ad'orar i lor Deij : la seconda , di honorar i suoi parenti : la terza , di astener da mangiar troppo , e pascere cosi ingordisiamente , come si fa hoggi . O temperata vita , quando temperantia era osseruata : O mondo d'orato , quando che ne vino , ne banchetti erano conosciuti , al'ho ra chastita era conosciuta nel Tempio di Vesta . Al'hora gli Imperatori frequentauano la Capella di Iupiter , al'hora concupi scentia non ardiua venir ne la Corte de Cesare , al'hora abstinentia caminaua per il mercato in ogni Citta , al'hora il mondo era chasto , al'hora il mondo triumfaua , ma adesso ogni cosa va ala rouersa .

Certo é vna cosa lamenteuole , a considerar il stato di questo mondo .

I Wyll tel you as well as I can , Diligence may be called one of the principal daughters of Vertue for euen as the Philosopher saith , the greatest vertue that is , is to flee idlenesse , and the greatest commendation that any man can haue , is to be diligent in seekyng to obteyne good thyngs : Diligence is able to make the vneasyest thing , easye : the rawest thing rype , the straungest thyngs , familiar : the hardest thyng , soft : with Diligence , so many , and so many Philosophers became so famous . It is sayde , that in the former age , before Industrie and Diligence were knowen , none knewe what order was , but when that they beganne to study , & to seeke to know the good from the bad , I say , when that they beganne to practise polici , that they dyd put thynges in order , and that reason beganne to rule , when they beganne to seeke out learning , & exercise vertue , then came a newe age : and it is true that Tulli● saith , O Philosophie , the true fountayne of all vertues , and the perfection of vnderstanding , and well may that Realme be called happy , wher the prince seekes with diligence to exalt vertue , & supresse vice , to reward the good , & punish the wicked , to honor the learned , & hate the ignorant : where no respect is borne no more to one then to another , either to the noble , or to the vnnoble , but that euery thing is ruled after the truth , the whiche is seldome seene now adayes .

Certis I beleeue that you are a Prophet , for you say true , but if it do not displease you , that I trouble you so much , as to tel me what thing Humanitie and Clemencie is , for I see that they are so seldome vsed among men nowe a dayes , that I beleeue they are not good , nor profitable .

I wyll tell you as briefly as I can , but my capacitie is so bad , that I feare me I can not very wel fulfyl your desire , but accept my good wyll , and so doing , you shal do like a faithful friende , for I am not very wel learned .

Certis I alwayes accept your good wyl , alwayes shewed toward me .

To tel you the truth , euen as pride oppresseth loue , prouoketh disdaine , ingendreth malice , confoundeth iustice , & corrupteth great states , so humanitie & clemencie engendreth a certain affection , augmenteth frind ship , mainteineth loue , supporteth equitie : finally it preserueth any great estate . For euen as Alexander seuerus saith , there is nothing that maketh a prince to be beloued of his subiects , then humanitie , nothing sooner getteth honour vnto a Noble man , then to be clement , nothing gendreth loue , mainteyneth concorde , peace , & quietnes among the subiects , them a prince to be clement , his Counsellers humane , his Magistrates courteous & louyng : more honour shall a Prince purchase , to say , this thing I can doo , then to say , this thinge I wyll doo , and doo good agaynst yll , then to adde euyll vppon euyl . For what more noble vertue can be in a Prince , then to be clement , ready to forgeue , and slowe to punishe ? What an excellencie in a Nobleman ? what an ornament in a Gentleman ? what commendation in all men , is it to be clement ? it encreaseth fame , purchaseth honor , & getteth victories . Contrarywise , if a man be proude , hauty , and a tyrant , he purchaseth infamy , getteth hate of many , loue of none , and many tymes he looseth his estate : and so , to tel you my opinion , innumerable are the commodities that come vnto man , to be humane , clement , and liberal . But contrarywise , if he be couetous , cruel , and proude , he is subiect vnto the varietie of Fortune : he is subiect to many perylles and daungers , and also vnto death .

Certis you say true , but verily we English men are bound to render infinite thankes to God , for that he hath granted vs so good a Queene , so humane , so clement , so liberal , and so mercyful , that few are found her peeres .

Vndoubtedlye you saye true , but wee are so vngratefull toward God for his goodnes in granting her to vs , and toward her in louing vs , and toward our selues , in not knowing our selues , and we are so corrupted of ingratitude .

Wel , if it please you to tell me in three or foure woordes , what Sobrietie and Temperance is , and also if it bee a thyng so worthy to be imbraced , as it was in the old tyme ?

Verily I wyl tel you my mynde , Temperance , is a vertue that can not be praysed so much as it deserueth , but as well as I can , I wyl tell it you in foure woordes , Sobrietie and Temperance , are vertues , that are not so much esteemed nowe , as they haue beene in tymes tofore , and few hold the rules of Anacharsis the Philosopher , who was wel learned .

What Rules are those ?

The Philosopher perswadeth princes to be temperate in their life , sober in speaking , & to ab staine from much eating , to ouercome appetite and lust : and to suppresse pleasure , is a greate victorie . He is a valiaunt victor , a famous Conquerour , and a mighty prince , that can vanquish him selfe , a gteat number of good vertues doo accompany Sobrietie and Temperance , as abstinence , continencie , chastitie , and wisdome : and contrary , a worlde of vices do folowe , as drunkennesse , lecherie , and other villanies . The company of drunkardes is more odious , then profitable : more dangerous , then healthfull : more filthy , then friendly : the life of the one is famous , the life of the other infamous : the temperance & vertue of the one is commendable , the insaciety & wickednes of the other is to be condemned : we must consider , that we doo eate to liue , and not liue to eate , as many doo . Three Lawes were in Thebes , that were in greate estimation : The first was , to woorshyp theyr Goddes : the second , to honor their parents : the thirde , to absteyne from too much eating , and feeding so excessiuely , as is vsed nowe adayes . O temperate lyfe , when temperance was obserued : O golden worlde , when neyther Wyne , nor banquettes were knowen , then was chastitie knowen in the Temple of Vesta . Then the Emperours dyd frequent the Chappel of Iupiter , then Lust durst not come to the Court of Cesar , then abstinence walked through the markette in euerye Cittye , then the worlde was chaste , then the world dyd triumph , but nowe euery thyng goeth contrary .

Certis it is a lamentable thyng , to consider the state of this world .

Ragionamenti sopra Silentio , & Liberalita , & in laude di Eta . Cap. 29. Reasonynges vpon Silence and Liberalitie and in prayse of Age . Chap. 29.

DItemi vi prego , comendate voi Silentio , e Taciturnita , come hanno fatto molti al tempo vechio ?

Silentio è cosa degna da esser comendata da tutti , abracciata da molti , & accarezata da ogni stato .

Socrate insegnaua á i suoi scolari tre cose : la prima , da esser taciturno nela lingua : la seconda , vergognoso in viso : la terza , sauio in cuore : perche dice , La sapientia del pazzo , é ne la sua lingua , & la lingua del sauio é ascosta nel suo cuore . Demostene dice , Silentio in vn Prencipe , é cosa necessaria : Silentio é vna rara virtu , Silentio é gioia di gran valore : Tu non fai male a nessuno , tu non tradisci nessuno , tu non inganni nessuno , e pur Silentio é la piu pesante soma che sia , il piu greue pensier , vn disagio che sempre brucia , chesempre stimola l'huomo . O quanto pochi sene trouano di quelli hoggi di , che sanno tacere fra gli huomini ? manco fra le donne .

Certo voi dite il vero , pochi se ne trouano .

Ditemi di gratia , che cosa è liberalita , io credo che sia vn gran vitio .

Perche dite voi cosi ?

Perche si pochi la vsano .

E per quello debbe esser vitio ?

Che so io ? Io vedo che si pochi vsano Liberalita , che io pensaua che fusse , come a dir vn gran tradimento , perche si vsa cosi rare volte .

Ma non vedete voi , che il mondo va al contrario , doue che l'huomo doueria vsar liberalita , lui vsa auaritia e cupidita , Liberalita é vna gran virtu , & per quello pochi la vsano , e manco la praticano . Liberalita è vna virtu accarezata da pochi , disprezata da molti , pochi se ne trouano , che in dar sono presti , & in acettar lenti : pochi vogliono creder a Curtio , quando che lui dice , Che á posseder assai non é richezze , ma auaritia e cupidita , e al contrario , á non desiderar niente , ma donar assai , quello é vn posseder gran richezze , & esser liberale . Pochi credo nessuno se netrouera hoggi di , che siano come molti sono stati in Roma , che erano franchi e liberali verso la piu paate , benefattori de tutti , e auari verso nessuno , e i richi teniuano casa aperta . Liberalita in vn prencipe , gli aquista amore e fede : a vn Nobile , seruitio & bona volonta da tutti . Liberalita aguista a ogniuno beneficij : ma pochi dicono con Alessandro Imperatore .

Che cosa dice lui ?

Lui dice , che il preucipe doueria sempre essere piu pronto & presto in dare , che in pigliare .

O nobil detto da vn prencipe .

Fu vn altro che domando a Alessandro , doue erano tutte le sue richezze , che lui haueua aquistate in tante guerre che lui haueua fatte : lui fece segno verso i suoi sudditi , & disse , ne li cuori de la la mia gente .

O nobil prencipe .

Dice lui , che piu gran cosa puo desiderar vn prencipe da i suoi sugetti , che fede e verita verso lui ? che piu laudabil cosa in vn prencipe , che liberalita & lenita verso i suoi sudditi : la liberalita di vn pouero , si è il suo bon volere . Che piu gran dono puo dar l' huomo , che quello che gli vien dal cuore ? Fu vo Re in Thebe , che fu si liberale mentre visse , che quando mori , non si gli trouo tanti denari apresso per sepelirlo : non si gli trouo denari in Banchi , oro in casse , gioie in cofani , richezze nascoste .

De quelli se ne troua pochi . Perche piu che l'huomo há , piu lui há da temer la mutabilidilita di Fortuna . Ogniuno è liberale in parlare , ma pochi franchi in donare : ogniuno parla contra inuidia e malitia , e pur ci odiamo l'un l'altro . Noi continualmente esclamiamo contra tirannia , e pur siamo senza misericordia , noi dispreziamo superbia , e pur siamo senza humanita , noi abhoriamo glotonia & ebrieta , & pur sempre siamo a banchetti , a feste : noi sempre cridiamo contra otio , e pur sempre siamo otiosi : noi sempre diciamo male de la lingua che scandaliza , e pur non sapiamo dir bene di nessun● . O Dio , a che termine siamo , ogniuno ha inuidia al suo prossimo , ogniuno cerca di auanza l'altro .

Io credo che il mondo sia quasi ala fine .

Cosi credo anche io .

Certo signor voi mi hauete compiaciuto in molte cose , ma anchora vi prego a dirmi qualco sa di Eta .

Bione quel Filo sofo dice , che Eta é il vltimo porto di riposo , il fine di ogni miseria , la porta di vita , la osseruatrice de tuttii pilgrimaggi , & vna cosa honoreuole , desiderata da tutti . Fu vno che gli doman do perche lui laudaua tanto Eta ? lui rispose , se bene la prima vera é piaceuole , l' Autuno é fertile , i fiori che crescono nela prima vera ne l' Autuno si maturano , cosi lui compara l'eta del' huomo ale quatro stagione del'anno , il tempo che lui cresce , è come la prima-vera , il tempo de la sua fortezza é la State : il tempo che lui comincia a esser sauio , è come l' Autunno : & la sua vechiezza , è come l'inuerno , il qual finisce ogni cosa . Dolci sono i detti de i vechi , i loro consigli perfetti , il loro gouerno sicuro . O come é fragile e debile giouentu , quante citta e castella sono state ruinate , per hauer consiglio de gioueni ? quanti regni sono stati subuerti , per hauer hauuto consiglio de gioueni . Eta come é piena di prouisione , di sapientia , di esperientia , e di studio . Il gouerno di vna republica , non consiste solamente in forza , ma nela virtu de lamente . Vn huomo é come vn pomo , che non é maturo ●l quale é brusco , ma essendo ma●uro , diuien dolce , cosi l'huomo essendo giouine , é furioso e brusco , non vuolp●egar , ma essendo vechio , e d●lce , humile verso tutti . Eta non ha piacere in questo mondo , non frequenta banchetti , abhorisce libidine : quello che piace a vechi , non piace a gioueni : quello che i vechi sanno per esperientia , i gioueni non lo vogliono creder , ne con ingegno , ne con consigli . O quanto mal é stato fatto per giouentu ? quante republiche sono state riuer sciate ? quanti regni sono stati subnerti , prencipi traditi , amici ingannati . Per la qual cosa , nela mia opinione , noi siamo meglio accettar eta , che giouentu .

Certo io credo cosi .

I Pray you tel me , do you commend Silence , and Taciturnitie , as many haue done in the old tyme ?

Silence is a thing woorthy to be commended of all men , embraced of many , and cherished of euery estate .

Socrates dyd teache to his scollars three things , the first was , to be silent in speache , the seconde , to be shamefaste in the face : the third , to be wise in hart : for saith he , the wisedome of a foole is in his tonge , & the tongue of the wise man is hydden in his hart . Demosthenes saith , that silence in a Prince , is a necessary thyng : Silence is a rare vertue , Silence is a iewel of greate valour : Thou hurtest no man , thou betrayest no man , thou deceyuest no man , and yet Silence is the heauiest burden that is , the weightiest thought a disease that alwaies burneth that alwayes pricketh a man. O how fewe are there found now adayes among men , that hold their peace ? but fewer among women .

Verily you say true , few there are found .

Tel me of courtesie , what thyng Liberalitie is , I beleeue that it is a great vice .

Wherfore say you so ?

Because so fewe do vse it .

And for that is it a vice ?

What can I tel ? I see so fewe vse Liberalitie , that I thought it had been as it were a kynd of greate treason , because it is vsed so seeldome .

But see you not that the worlde goeth contrarye , for where man should vse liberalitie , he vseth auarice and couetousnesse . Liberalitie is a great vertue , and therefore fewe do vse it , and lesse doo practise it . Liberalitie is a vertue cherished of fewe , despised of many : fewe there are found , that in geuyng are prompt and ready , & in taking slowe : Fewe wyll beleeue Curtius , when as he saith , that to possesse much , is no riches , but auarice and couetousnesse , and contrarywise , to couet nothing , but geue much , that is a possessing of great riches , and to be liberal . Fewe I beleeue , or none at al , there are to be founde nowe adayes , that are , as many haue ben in Rome ; that are franke in geuing ; liberal toward the most part , benefactors vnto al , and couetous toward none : such men dyd keepe open house . Liberality in a Prince , purchaseth hym loue and fayth : in a Noble man , seruice and good wyll of all . Liberalitie purchaseth vnto al men benefites , but few say with Alexander the Emperour .

And what sayth he ?

He sayth , that a Prince shoulde alwayes be more prompt and ready in geuyng , then in taking .

Oh noble saying of a prince .

An other demaunded of Alexander , where were al his riches , that he had gotten in so many warres that he had made ? he made signe towarde his subiectes , and answeared , In the hartes of my people .

Oh noble prince .

He sayth , what greater thing can a Prince desire of his subiectes , then truth and fayth towarde hym ? What thyng can be more laudable in a Prince , then liberalitie and lenitie toward his subiects ? the liberalitie of a poore man , is his good wyl . What greater gift can a man geue , than that as proceedeth from his hart ? There was a king in Thebes that was so liberal whilest he liued , that when he dyed , there was not so much money found by hym , as to bury hym : he left no money vpon bankes , gold in chestes , iewels in cofers , nor riches hydden .

Of those there are found few . For the more a man hath , the more he ought to feare the mutabilitie of Fortune . Euery one is liberal in speach , but fewe are franke in geuing : euery one speaketh against enuie & malice , and yet we hate one another : we continually exclame against tyranny , & yet wee are mercylesse : we despise pride , and yet wee are without humanitie : wee abhorre gluttony & drunkennes , and yet wee are alwayes feastyng and banquettyng : wee alwayes crye out agaynst idlenesse , and yet we are alwayes idle : wee are alwayes speakinge euyll of sclaunderous tongues , and yet wee can say well of no bodye . O God , at what poynt are wee ? euery one dooth enuie his neighbour , we al seke to ouercome one another .

I beleeue that the worlde be almost at an end .

So beleeue I also .

Certis sir you haue satisfied me in many things , but yet I pray you to tell me somethyng of Age .

Bion that Philosopher saith , that Age is the last port of rest , the ende of all miserie , the hauen of lyfe , the fulfyllyng of all pylgrimages , and an honorable thing , and desired of al. There was one that asked hym wherfore he praysed age so much ? he answeared , although the Spring be plesant yet the Haruest is fertile , the flowres that growe in the Spring , in Haruest are ripened , so he compareth the age of man , vnto the foure seasons of the yeare : the tyme that he groweth , is like the Spring : the tyme of his strength , is the Sommer : the tyme that he begynneth to be wise , is like the Haruest , and his age is like wynter , which finisheth al things . Sweete are the sayings of old men , their counsel perfect , their gouernement sure . Oh howe frayle and weake is youth ? howe many Cities and Castles haue been brought to ruine thorow the counsel of yong men ? how many kingdomes haue beene subuerted through young mens counsel ? Age is full of prouision , of sapience , of experience , and of studye . The Rule of a common weale dooth not onely consist in strength , but in the vertue of the mynde . A man is like an apple , that is not ripe , but sowre , but being ripe , becommeth sweete : so a man buyng young , is furious and sowre , and wyll not bende , but being olde , is sweet , & humble toward al. Age hath no pleasure in this worlde , frequenteth not banquettes , abhorreth lust : that whiche pleaseth olde men , delighteth not young men : that whiche olde men knowe by experience , young men wyll not beleeue it , neyther with vnderstandyng nor counsel . O howe much euyll hath ben don thorow youth ? how many common Weales haue ben ouerthrowen ? how many kingdomes subuerted , Princes betrayed , friendes deceyued ? Wherefore in my opinion , we are better accept age , then youth .

Verily I beleeue so .

De li costumi de certe genti . Cap. 30. Of the manners of certayne Nations . Chap. 30.

TEl me of curtesie , if you know the customes of certaine nations , I know you know them . I wyl tel you as briefly as I can : The Ethiopians are a certaine people of Caria , they are simple , foule , and slaues : the Cartaginians are false , and deceiuers : those of Babylon , are malitious , and corrupted : the Persians are gluttonous , and drunkardes ▪ the Cicilians are very niggards , & yet faithful : those of Caspia are cruel : they of Lesbia , filthy the Scithians Lawelesse : the Corinthians , fornicatours : the Boetians , very rude : the Simerians , ignorant : the Siberians , very beastly : they of Lacedemonia , very hardye : the Athenians , delicate : the Romans proud and glorious : the Spaniards , trauelers , disdainful , and despisers : the Italians , proude and reuengers : the Frenchmen , crafty & fierce : the Germanes , warriours : the Saxons , dissemblers : those of Sucuia , tatlers : the Britaine , ( an Englishman ) a busy body : the Irishe man , wylde : the Cimbrian , seditious , and horrible : the Boemian , very discourteous , and desirous of newes : the Scottish man , periured : the Vandal , mutable : the Bauarian , a scoffer . Of other I do not wel remember . Verily I yeelde you thankes for this , with a good hart .

Discorsi sopra Musica & Amor. Cap. 31. Discourses vppon Musicke , and Loue . Chap. 31.

HOwe doth Musicke please you ? It pleaseth me wel , and you . Musicke is a laudable thyng . Yea sir , for Saintes haue also vsed it , as kyng Dauid , when he was any thyng sadde , or melancholike , he tooke delight in playing & singing Psalmes in praise of God his lord . Musick is said to be the reioysing of the hart : Musicke comforteth the mynde , and feareth the enimie , for euen as Musicke is pleasant , so is it doleful , and also it is ful of harmonie and melodie , and also it is terrible , feareful , and terrifying : but there are many that do abuse it now adaies , which thing displeaseth me . You say true . What is loue ? Loue is a delectable despite , and a spitefull delight . Honest loue is ordeyned of God : dishonest loue is forbydden of God : the difficultest thing that is , Loue maketh it easie : the hardest thing that is , Loue maketh it soft : the most perillous thing that is , Loue wyll venture to bryng it to passe . But nowe adayes you shal finde , that wheras one loueth honestly , an hundred loue dishonestly . Verily you say true . We neede not speak so much of loue , al books are ful of loue , with so many authours , that it were labour lost to speake of Loue .

Discorso sopra libidine , & la sua forza . Cap. 32. A Discourse vton Lust , and the force therof . Chap. 32.

OF courtesie tell me , which is the greatest vice that is most practised now adayes ? I wyl tel you , me thinkes that al vices are practised . You say true , but whiche is the greatest , and of most strength and puisance ? I beleeue , Lust . So beleeue I also . For Lust is in al estates , as wel in the prince , as in the subiectes , as much the one as the other , al men be subiect vnto it : Pride principally hath her seate amongst Princes and great Estates : Couetousnesse among olde men , Magistrates , and also Officers : Enuie among handicraftesmen : Vsurie among citizens : Simonie among Bishops and Priestes : hipocrisie among the religious & deceit among Marchants : but Lust hath a seate among all Estates : Luste is lorde of al : it hath ouercome Lordes , Learned men , Wise , and eloquent : it hath vanquished the gretest knights that haue ben Lust was cause , that Cleopatra laye with her brother , as with her husband : was cause that king Cinaris lay with his daughter : Lust made Machareus lye with his sister , Canace : it made Menephron lye with his mother , that Oedipus laye with his mother , and hadde chyldren by her . Oh cruell monster , Oh beastly rage , Oh infernal Furie , thou inchātest the wise , thou deceiuest the wise , thou ouercommest the strong , thou subuest al men vnto thy yoke . Lust was the cause that Troye was ruinated : Lust was the cause that Sodom & Gomor were destroyed : that Dauid sinned with Bersabe , that Airmō sinned with Thamar that Absolon lay with his fathers Concubine , that the two old men sought to rauish Susanna , that Holofernes fel in loue with Iudith . Lust was the cause that the Euangelistes heade was cutte of . Luste was cause , that the Flood drowned al the world . God for his mercye graunt , to open the hartes of al his subrectes , and geue them grace , that Lust maye haue no force at al. God graunt it be so .

Ragionamenti sopra virtu , con le sue figlie , che cosa é il fine di Guer ca , quale sono bone opere , quatordeci bone Regole , con altri diuersi discorsi . Cap. 33. Reasonyngs vppon Vertue , with her daughters , what is the ende of warre , which be good woorkes , fourteene good Rules , with diuers other discourses . Chap. 33.

I Haue heard say many tymes , that vertue hath certain daughters , I wold know who they be Vertue hath foure daughters . Which be they ? Force , Prudence , Iustice , & Temperance . I haue heard say , that Force hath daughters also . It is true , shee hath foure , as Magnanimitie , Magnificence , Pacience , and Perseuerance , and al are good . Which be the daughters of Temperance , and how many ? They are ten , as Shame , Honestie , Abstinence , Chastitie , Sobrietie , Continencie , Clemencie , modestie , Studiositie , and Humilitie . Which be the daughters of Iustice , and how many are they ? There are two sortes of Iustice , as Commutatiue , and Distribuetiue : theire daughters are fiftiene , as Innocencie , Religion , prayer , godlynesse , Obseruation , Obedience , Grace , Gratitude , Penitencie , Veritie , Faithfulnesse , Liberalitie , Mercy , Equitie , and Amitie . Which be the daughters of Prudence ? These be they , as doctrine , consideration , good desire , vnderstanding , good wyl memory , reason , fayth , charitie , and hope . Tell me of courtesie , what is the end of warre . The ende of warre is this , God is blasphemed , denyed , & detested , Churches are profanizated , and sacrileged , Villages are burned , Cities destroyed , Castles subuerted , Fortes ruinated , men slayne , women forced , Virgines violated , goodes taken , and rapt . In warre there is no fayth , lawe , loue , humanitie , humilitie , charitie , nor honestie : but all pride , ambition , crueltie , arrogancie , disobedience , stealth , auarice , pilfering , pillage , periurie , fraude vngodlynes , fornication , adulterie , wrath , incest , horrour , blasphemyng , enuie , reuenge , villany , al knauery is vsed in warre , there is no respect borne to any . These are good workes to visite the sicke , to doo al●nese vnto the poore , to teach the ignorant , geue good example , geue good counsel comfort the afflicted , teache good doctrine , sclaunder no bodye , seeke the profite of thy neighbour , for God commaundeth it , honour God , blesse hym , pray se hym , magnifie hym and exalt hym . Fourtiene good rules for to adorne a Gentleman : to be alwayes humble in harte : to speake litle , and reasonably : be not readye and prone to laugh : holde thy peace , tyll thou be asked : keepe the statutes of thy superiours , as well Spirituall , as Temporall : account thy selfe the leaste of al : account thy self vnworthy to do any thyng acknowlege thy sinnes to God : haue pacience in aduersitie : submyt thy self to thy superiours : vanqui he thyne owne wil : agree with the opinion of the wise : apparel thy selfe moderately : pray God , & belene in the father , the sonne , & in the holy ghost & seeke not to be saued by any other meanes , then by hym . I pray you tell me , which be the enimies of the foure morall vertues . There are a great many , as periurie disorder folly , fond affection , appetite , worldly care , concupiscence , wrath , ambition , dissimulation , slattery , hipocrisie , treason , ingratitude , lying , insacietie , pride , forgetfulnesse , ielousie , violence , desperation , importunity , despite , horror , arrogancie , malice , and enuie . The Ministers of aduersitie are , Temptation , sicknesse , ignorance , warre , plague , hunger , processe , discorde , losse of friendes , care , and diuers accidentes , and other in conueniences . The ministers of prosperitie are , Innocencie , humilitie , specialtie , fauour , pitic , conscience , lone , discretion , benignitie , integritie , amitie , saith , good desire , grace , and feare of God . These are the messengers of syn , Suggestion , cogitation , delight , banquetting , feasting , dissolution , play , and daunsing , folly , pleasure , prodigalitie , inconstancie , inconsideration , and euyl company . These are the fiue senses of Nature , that is to saye , To See , to Heare , to Feele , to Taste , to Smell , but looke howe , when , which , what , and where . Foure sortes of temptation , as Concupiscence , ambition , hypocrisie , and vayne hope . Foure humours raigne in man , accordyng to the foure Elementes , that is to saye , One complexion is sanguine , an other cholerik , an other flegmatike , and the last , melancholike . There are men , that becomme poore through three causes : some because they are too pitifull : but of those there are few . Some for being too liberall : of those there are lesse : some other for beyng to prodigall : of those there are a great many in London . Of three thyngs beware , that is , of a Sicofant , of a flatterer , & of a presumptuous man . Three good thyngs in a prince , mercy , eloquence , and godlynesse . One thing in three maketh man safe from al euyl , Father , Son , and holy ghost . The three courses of man , chyldishnes , youth , and age . Three good rules for euery man Rule thyne owne wyl , temper thy tongue , refrayne thyne owne belly . Three good thyngs , truth , charitie , and vertue . Three sortes of destruction , Famine , plague , and warre . Three good things in a woman , The riches of Iuno , the wisedome of Pallas , the beautie of Venus . Three sortes of Eloquence , Gramar , Rhetorique , & Logique . Three sortes of Philosophie , Natural , moral , and Logical . Three senses of man , Naturall , Vital , Reasonable . The foure Elements , Water , Fire Ayre , and Earth : Three sortes of men may lye by aucthoritie , a Phisition , an Olde man , and a Trauayler .

L'opinione di Marco Aurelio , & Ouidio , sopra amore , et che cosa é. Chap. 34. The opinion of Marcus Aurelius , and Ouid , vppon Loue , and what it is . Chap. 34.

I Pray you tel me ( if you please ) your opinion in this thing , If you thinke best , that a man loue a woman or no. I wyl tel you , he may loue , if he please , but great and innumerable are the dangers , that he submyts hym selfe vnto , that doth hant women , and great is the rest and quietnesse that commeth vnto those that altogether abandon them . How can that be that there may come care & griefe in louing a woman , and rest and quietnesse in not louyng them . Knowe you howe Marcus Aurelius , sometymes Emperour of Rome , saith ? No sir ▪ of courtesie tel me . He saith , speaking of this poynt , if a man loue not a woman , he is reputed as a villayne : if he loue them , he is counted light : if he leaue them , they thinke him to be fearful & a dastord : if he folow them , he is lost : if he serue them they make no account of him : if he serue them not they hate hym greatly : if he wyl haue them , they wyl not haue hym : if he do not desire them , they seeke hym : i● he keepe them company , he loseth his name : if he keepe them not company , they think him no man : if he seeke them , they slee him : if he seeke them not , they goe seekyng hym : if he woorshyp them , they despise hym : if he doo not woorship them , they weepe : what wyl you that the wretched man do , but altogether forsake them : But God commanudeth , that man shal leaue father & mother , sister , and brother , to ioyne hym selfe with a woman . It is true , so she be honest and chast : for to keepe companye with a woman , if s●ee be not his lawfull wife , it is counted a greate sinne , as it is in deede . But tel me of courtesie , whence commeth this loue , that men ●eare vnto women ? I haue heard say , that the gods haue loued : Loue hath made wise men become fooles , learned men ignorant , strong men weake : from whence commeth this thing ? How wyl you haue me know it , when learned men , wise , and strong , yea gods coulde not knowe it ? Ouid sayth , that Loue is , I wote not what , he commeth , I wote not whence , who hath sent hym , I know not : he ingendreth , I know not how : he is contented I know not with what : Loue is felt , I know not how often : loue trobleth me , I know not wherfore : loue dooth pierce my flesh , & shedeth no blood : he taketh roote in my hart , & breaketh no flesh . What engine , what wisedome , what strength , what learning , what deceit , what fortune can defende me from Loue ? I know not certaine .

Diuersita de gli huomini . Cap. 35. The Diuersities of men . Chap. 35.

SE lui é rustico , nessuno tien conto di lui ● se lui é di alto sangue , lui é santuoso : se lui é ricco , lui é vitioso : se lui é pouero , lui é auaro : se lui è valente , lui é trogpo ardito : se lui é cotardo , lui é defamato : se lui é parlatore , lui mente : se lui parla poco , é tenuto pazzo : se lui é bello , lui é desiderato : se lui é brutto , lui è geloso : se si intramette , è chiamato importuno : se lui tace , é tenuto semplice : se lui ride , é detto ignorante : se é liberale , é tenuto prodigo : se non é liberale , é tenuto scarso & auaro . Vedendo si questo , vdendo si questo , & sapendosi questo , che fara l'huomo tristo , doloroso , & spectalmente se ha prudentia : perche se si vuol separare dal mondo , la carne non li da licentia , & se vuol seguire il mondo , il suo cuore non lo consente . Pensino tutti gli huomini che hanno a contentar ciascuno con seruitu , & beneuolenza : perche to gli fo a sapere , che mai non contenteranno tutti gli huomini , Anchora che faccia quanto puo come huomo , & faccia quanto deue , come bon vicino , & che caui forza de la deboleza con molta fatica & rimedij alla pouerta , coni suoi sudori , & si ponga per compiacer a ciascuno in ogni pericolo , al sine non potra mai contentar tutti : da alcuni sara amato , da alcuni odiato , da alcuni ripreso , da alcuni adulato : se lui fa bene , é inuidiato da molti : se lui fa male , é disprezato da assai . O pouero homo , se tu hauessi tutti gli ochi di Argo , le mani di Briaro , la sapientia di Salomone , con le ricceze di Mida , & la eloquentia di Cicerone , & le belezze di Assolone : tu non compiacerai mai tutti .

Certo voi dite il vero .

IF he be rustical , none account of him : if he be high of blod , he is sumptuous : if he be riche , he is vitious : if he be poore , he is couetous : if he be valiaunt , he is too hardye : if he be a dastard , he is defamed : if he be a tatler , he is a lyer : if he speake litle , he is counted a foole : if he be faire , he is desyred : if he be foule , he is ielous : if he be a medler , he is called importune : if he hold his peace , he is counted simple if he laugh , he is called ignorant : if he be liberal , he is deemed prodigal ▪ if he be not liberal , he is counted couetous & scarse . Man seeing this , hearing this , and knowing this , what shal the poore and wretched man do , and specially if he haue any wisedome ? for if he wyl separate hym self from the world , the flesh wil not let hym : and if he wil folow the world , his hart consenteth not to it . Let al men thinke , that haue to content euery one with seruice and beneuolence : for I let them to know , that they shall neuer content all men , although he doo as much as man can doo , and though he doo as muche as he ought , like a good neyghbour , and that he take force from weaknes , with much labour and remedie vnto pouertie , with his sweat , and put hym selfe in al peryls onely to please al men , at the last he shal neuer content all men . of some he shal be loued , of some hated , of some checked , of some flattered : if he do wel , he is enuyed of many : if he do il , he is despised of many moe . Oh poore man , if thou haddest al the eyes of Argos , the handes of Briarius , the wisedome of Salomon , with the riches of Midas , and the eloquence of Cicero , & the beautie of Absalon , thou shalt neuer please al men .

Verily you say true .

Certi belli , dotti , et galanti detti , tolti da Antonio Gueuara , scritti da lui , sopra diuerse ocasioni . Cap. 36. Certayn fyne , learned , and gallant sayings , taken from Antonio Gueuara , written by him , vpon diuers occasions . Cha. 36.

ANtonio Gueuara calleth God , the onely diuine word , only begotten of the father , euerlasting Lord of the Gierarchies , more ancient than al ages , prince of al eternities , beginning , from whom al things had beginning , first begotten of God , creatour of al other creatures , Sauiour of all the dispersed , vniuersal priest , Intercessor for all synners , and redeemer of all the humane people , haue mercye vpon vs all . The selfe same in prayse of the Church of God . Oh glorious militant Church , which art nought els but gold in drosse , a rose amongst thornes , graine amidst straw , marow amidst bones , pearle amidst the sea shelles , a holy soule in rotten flesh , one only Fenix in the cage , a shyp amidst the fierce waues engolfed , which the more it is striuen withal , the stronger thou shewest thyself thou shewest not thy might , but onely when thou art of thyne enimies offended , & art offended by the mightiest kings , & defended of the weakest and poorest . God for his grace long tyme mainteine and defend thee . The same in prayse of God . I confesse , and saye with the Christian Religion , that there is but one onely God , creator of heauen and earth , of whose excellencie , puisance , maiestie , and glory , our tongue can litle expresse , for our wyt and reason can not comprehende the Diuine thinges , neyther our vnderstandying discerne them , neyther our memorie remember it , and much lesse our tongue shewe it , neyther our mynde conceyue it : and by him , thorow hym , and in hym , I hope to obteyne saluation . A litle after he sayth in prayse of God , I say , and confesse , that there is but one only God creator , because he created al the worlde : mighty , for he hath puisance in heauen and earth : immortal for he neuer had beginnyng , & neuer wyl haue end : incorruptible , for he bydeth neyther corruption , nor diminuition : immutable , for he neuer altreth his eternall counsel : incomprehensible , because his maiestie can not be knowen , neyther his puisance be vnderstanded : almightye , for he hath power ouer the liuing & the dead : ouer the good & bad . & man ought not to woorship but one onely God , for euen as the worlde was created by one onely , so all creatures ought to woorshyp one only : for euen as a Prince wyll not grant that another shal be called Prince in his Realme , so wyl not God that any other God shal be worshipped in al the worlde : it was a great benefite , that the father shoulde create vs , & we not pray hym , that the sonne should buy vs , and not be holpen of any : & besides al this , in making vs Christians , and that the holy ghost should sanctifie vs , and we not deserue it . A saying of the same Authour , speaking of a tyrant : I see Princes that become tirants for that whiche they want , and some become vitious , for that which they haue too much of . I aske nowe which of these e●yls is the least , eyther that the Prince be poore and a tyrant , or els , that he be rich , & vitious ? vnto me it seemes far better , that he be rich & vitious , then poore , & a tyrant : for at last , with the vice he wyll condemne hym selfe , & with riches he wil do good vnto the people : but beyng poore , with tirannie he wyll offende many , and with pouertie , he wyl helpe no man , for the poore prince can not gene vnto the riche , neyther succour the poore : the Prince that is an euyl man , and a rich Prince , is farre more profitable to the common weale , & more tolerable to men , then a good prince , that is a poore man . A saying by the same , vpon honour . I haue neuer read , that the conditions that are found in honour are any other , so that they ought to looke wel , that deale in it , and suche are his conditions , he asketh those , that , knowe hym not , speak●●● to them that heare hym no● : practiseth with those that haue not seene him : runneth after those that flee him : honoreth such as esteeme him not seeketh those , that seeke not hym : he trusteth them , he knowes not : and finally , the office of honour is suche , that he departeth from those that account of him , and abideth with those , that make no account of him : the curious wayfarers aske not what place is this , or that , but onely seeke to knowe whiche is the waye , that leadeth them vnto that place whither they goe , Wherupon I wyl inferre , that the heroicall and generous knights ought not of a soden to turne their eyes toward honor , but only behold the way of vertue , & that goeth to prepare vs honors , for otherwise wee see euery day , many rest defamed , onely because they seeke honours , and that many rest honoured , because they flee honours . Oh filthy worlde , thou knowest wel that I know thy proceedings , howe thou art a graue for the dead , a prison for the quicke , a shop of vices , a punishment for the vertuous , a forgetting of the passed , an enimie of the present , a destroyer of great thynges , a disturber of the small , a dwellyng place for pilgrimes , a market place for vagabondes : finally , O world , thou art an ouerthrower of the good , and one that doost awake the euil , and one that deceyuest all , and to saye the truth , in thee none can liue content . The selfe same Authour doth inuite Princes to be vertuous , and to feare God . When Princes feare not God , and keepe not his commaundements , there foloweth , that their subiectes are not good Christians , for the Spring being salt , it is vnpossible for the ryuers of it to be sweete , we see by experience , howe one bridle doth bridle ●horse howe one wheele doth moue a Myl , howe a Rudder ruleth a shyp , euen so a prince , be he good or bad , draweth to him al his Realme , if he woorshyp God , they doo all the like : if he serue hym , they all serue him likewise : if he praise him , they all prayse hym : for the tree can yeeld no other flowers nor fruites , but agreeable to the humors that the roote taketh . A fine saying of the said Author . God can not be deceyued with woordes , nor corrupted with gyftes , nor ouercome with prayers , neither feared with threatenynges , nor satisfied with sense , for he knoweth al the though●es of man . A fine saying of the said Author . The 〈◊〉 r●s are ofter tymes raised through the pride of the greatest , them through the disobedience of the least . The said Authour inuiteth vs to obey one onely God , and one onely prince . Not without great mysterie did God ordeine , that in a family there should be onely one father of family : in a common people , he wyl that one onely citizen commaund : in a Prouince , one onely gouernour : and that one Realme be gouerned by one only king , & a campe by one only captaine : & that an Emperour be Monarch & lord of al the world . His meaning is , wee muste woorshyppe but one onely God , and serue one onely prince . A saying of the sayd Authour . Going thorow the world , I haue seene , that the seditious commaund the peacible , the proud commaund the humble , the tirant the iust , the cruel the pitiful , the dastard the hardy , the ignorant the prudent : I haue seene the worst theeues hang the most innocent . A fine saying & a true , of the said Authour , vpon our Prelates . Nowe wee see some gouerne soules in Churches , that are not sufficiente to gouerne sheepe in the mountaines , and that this be true , wee see the effect thereof dayly , for such Prelates doo not gouerne , but marre : they do not helpe , but offende : they doo not resist enimies , but rather yeld the innocent into their handes : they are not Iudges , but tyrantes : they are not clement , but hangmen : they doo not augment the common weale , but spoyle iustice : they doo not keepe the lawes , but fynd newe tributes : they doo not raise the good , bur raise the bad : these are the Bishops of our Popedome . The sayde Authour speakyng of princes . Wee seeke nought els of a litle tree , but that he yeelde fruite in his due tyme : but of the high and mighty tree , wee looke that he susteyne : the weake and little trees , make shadow vnto the weery , geue fruit vnto the hungry , & that he keepe hymselfe against the importune winds : for princes that are vertuous , should be a shadowe for to restore all the good that are weerye , the Church inuiteth vs to do many things , & conscience doth remember vs to take heede of many , Wherfore if princes do promise me , that they wyl do only two things , that is , that they wil be faithful to the law of God , which they worship , and that they wyl not vse tyrannie against those people whom they gouern , vntyl then , I promise them the glory & bles sednes which they desire : for only that prince dieth secure , which dyeth in the charitie of Christ , and hath liued in the loue of his neighbour . A fine saying of the said Author . It is an infallible rule , and experienced of the good and bad men , that all men naturally desire rather to haue to leaue , then to lacke , and al that , that is desired , with muche diligence is sought , and that which is sought with labour , is gotten , and that whiche is gotten with labour , is possessed with loue , and that which with loue is possessed , is lost with sorow , and that alwayes we weepe for that , whiche we possesse with loue . The said Authour a litle after . So much as the Prince holdeth in his mouth , let it be veritie , so much as he holdeth in his hand , let it be manifest mercy and keepe he , his eares close from lyes , and his hart open to clemencie .

Parole di Plutarco scritte da lui , a Traiano Imperatore , con diuersi altri detti di Antonio Gueuera . Cap. 37. Woordes written by Plutarch , to the Emperour Traiane , with diuers sayings of Antonio Gueuara . Chap. 37.

WOordes written by Plutarch , vnto the Emperour Traiane . I let thee to know , O Traian my Lord , that thou & thyne Empire are one mystical body in manner of a true and liuyng body : for these two thyngs ought to be so conformable , that the Emperour maye reioyce to haue such subiectes , and the people maye account them selues fortunate , to haue such a lord And because they paint the mistical body & the Empyre in maner of a liuing body , it is to be knowen how the head which is superior of al the other parts , it signifieth the prince that commaundeth all , the eyes , with the whiche wee see , are honest men , whose vertuous examples we folow in the common weale : the eares , wherwith we heare , are the vassalles which obey our commaundementes : the tongue , wherwith we speake , signifieth the wise niem , whose lawes , and learning wee doo heare : the heares that are on out head , are the greeued men , that aske iustice of the kyng : the handes and the armes are knightes , which resist our enimies : our feete that susteyne the members , are labourers whiche geue meate vnto all the people : the hard bones , that susteyne the weake flesh , are wise men , which ease the common weale from labour : the hartes , which we see not with the eyes , are friends that geue vs secrete counsayles : and lastly , the throate , that dooth vnite the throate and the heade , is the loue betwixt the king and his Realme , that the common weale sheweth . A saying of M. Antonio Gueuara . We see that al things created of Nature , shewe their operation towarde the vpper part . Wee see that the earth dooth sende her vapoure vpwarde , the plantes growe vpward , the seas flowe vpwarde , the trees budde vpward , the fire goeth vpwarde , onely the wretched man growethe downwarde , for the humane fleshe , which is onely earth , is borne of earth , and liueth of earth , procureth vs to drawe neare to earth . Wel dyd Aristotle say , that man is a tree , planted contrarye , in whose heades are the rootes : the stocke is the body , the branches are the armes , the barke is the flesh , the knots are the bones , the pith is the hart , the gnawing of the wormes , is the face , the gom is the humor , the blossoms are words , & the fruits are good works , & man to go right : where he hath his feete , should be his head , for the head is the root , and the feet are the branches . A saying of the said Authour . He that loueth hartily , becommeth not arrogant in prosperity , neither withdraweth him selfe in contrary fortunes time , doth not lament in pouertie , doth not dispayre through litle fauour , doth not depart in tyme of persecution : and lastly , lou e and life end not , vntyl to the g raue . A fine saying of the said Author . Tarquinius was very ingratful to his father in law , infamous to his blood , traytor to his coutrey , cruel to his person , and commytted adulterie with Lucretia , but yet for al that he was not called ingrateful , neither infamous nor cruel , neither trayter , nor fornicater , but Tarquinius the proud . The said Anthour in prayse of a friend of his . I write vnto thee , as vnto a particular friende , and to an auncient felowe , as vnto hym that is a faithful Secretary of my desires , in whose conuersation , I neuer felt displeasure , & in whose mouth , I neuer founde lye , and in whose promise , I neuer founde want . A fine way to answeare , of the sayde Authour , he beyng demaunded a hard question by one . My deere friende , I sweare vnto thee , that thy demaund doth feare me , seeing my Philosophie is not sufficient to answer vnto thy demaund , for if thou aske me , to tempt me , thou mockest me of presumption , but if thou aske me in iest , thou mockest me of lightnes : if thou aske me in ernest , thou vsest me as ignorant : if thou aske me , to teach me , I am redy to learne : if thou aske me , bicause thou desirest to know it , I confesse I can not teach it thee : if thou aske me , because some other bodye hath asked thee , thou mayest be sure that none shal be satisfyed of myne aunsweare : and if perchaunce thou aske me , because thou hast dreamed it , sleping , since thou art awake , beleeue not dreames , because they are vaine .

Discorso del detto autore , sopra Belta Cap. 38. A Discourse of the said authour , vpon Beautie . Chap. 38.

IL detto Autore parlando di Belta .

L' huomo molto bello , altro non é senon vn' ombra di donna : & la donna molto brutta , altro non é , che vna bestia di Montagna . Noi che siamo Cristiani , dobiamo stimar poco la belt a corporale : poi che da quella piu volte nasce la bruttura dell' anima : sotto la ghiaccia Cristalina , sta il fango pericoloso : dentro la mar aglia lauorata , si nutrisce il mala detto Serpe : dentro dal dente bianco , rode il tarlo importuno : ad vn panno molto fino , la tarme fa maggior straccio , & il verme piu noce all' arbore fruttifero . Lui vuole inferire , che sotto i corpi belli , & le fac cie di vago aspetto , si nascondono horribil vitij , per certo i gioueni poco prudenti , & alquanto leggieri , la buona dispositione , & la belta del corpo altro non é che la madre de molti vitij , et la rouina di tutte le virtu . O cecita mundana , O vita che non viue , O morte che non mai ha fine : io non so per qual ragione alcuno huomo ardisce di vanagloriarsi di questa belta vana , sapendo che non é che la forma per empir la sepoltura , et che tutta la delicatezza de suoi membri , ha da esser in poter de gli afamati serui . Par mi veramente , che quantunque i Cipressi siano molto dritti , i Lauri molto belli , i Platani molto ombrosi , i Cedri molto alti , i Ginepri molto odoriferi , gli , Olmi molto grandi , & ventosi : Non per cio sono questi albert , de gli altri piu belli . Per questa comparatione voglio dire , che quantunque vn' huomo generoso sia molio dritto di corpo , di alto lenaggio , molto ombroso de fauori , molto bello di faccia , molto odorifero per fama , molto alto di sangue , molto potente nella republica , egli non percio é di miglior vita . Se non m' ing anno sotto il faggio seccho , si conseruano gli animali grossi , l' albero nano è il primo a dare il frutto : tra le pungenti spine , nascono le Rose odorifere : il Castagno inrizzato ne da le Castagne saporite . Voglio dire , che gli huomini brutti & piccoli alle volte sono piu vtili nella republica , perche faccie picciole et brune , sono inditio de cuori valorosi . O prencipi pieni di follia , O arditi figlioli di vanita , non vi pensate , che tutta la vostra pazzia sta sogetta all' opilatione del polmone , al caldo del fegato , al' dolore dello stomacho , all' enfiature de i piedi , a i mouimenti del Cielo , alle congiontioni della Luna , all' Eclissi del Sole , alla noiosa Estate , all' importuno inuerno : Non vedete che solamente vna febre , non solo lieua la belta , ma anchora fa venire la faccia scolorita , vedo certi ( senza ingegno ) che vogliono che tutto il corpo sia lampeggiante , la roba monda . il saio netto , il letto ben fatto , la tauola delicata , i vasi ricchi , & solamente consentono , che la trista anima sia sozza : sono ardito a dire , & da Christiano posso afermare , che chi vuol tener monda la cosa , la qual f●ce l' huomo : & consente , che sia sozza l' anima , la quale fece Iddio . Questo gli auuiene , o perche manca di giuditio , o perche abonda di pazzia : vorrei sapere quale eccelentia hanno coloro , che sono dottati di belta , piu che chi ne sono mancati ? forse che l' huomo bello ha due anime , & il brutto vna sola : forse che i belli sono sauij , & i brutti ignoranti : forse che i belli sono sani , & i brutti infermi : forse , che i belli sono gagliardi , & i brutti cotardi : perauentura che i belli sono bene auenturati , & i brutti sgratiati : forse , che solamente i belli sono essenti da i vitij , & i brutti sono priuati di virtu : forse , che solamente i belli hanno per patrimonio perpetuo la vita , & i brutti ad habitare nelle sepolture : Io dico di no : non vediamo noi ogni giorno , che la bruttura é fatta bella con virtu , et la beleza fatta brutta con vitij .

Se bene vn giouine fusse cosi bello , & di cosi bella dispositione che tutti cibino i suoi occhi a mirarlo , & sipieghino i cuori adamarlo : Che diremo , quando ci abattiamo ( in questa fiorita eta ) che nell' abbero hieri staua sana , & bella , & intiera , senza sospetto alcuno , che si potesse perdere , & che poi vien vn caldo , & l' abrucia , vn vento importuno di vna tribulatione la torce , il coltello in●mico l' accorcia , le Api di non pensati casi la consumano , l' aqua della tribulatione la desfa , il caldo de la persecutione la consuma : & finalmente , il uerme de la corta vita la arde & guasta , & pei il putrido de la morte , la getta a terra . O vita humana , che sempre sei sgratiata , mi marauiglio come non prendi sospetto , & ricordarti che la tua belta è sottopofra alla sepoltura ? Non vedi tu che gli alberi che sono ne gli giardim , dalla varteta de i frut ti , si conosce la loro diferenza , cioé , la quercia dalle sue giande , la palma a i datoli , il Platano alle foglie , la Vite alle Grappe , il Castagno , alle castagne , ma quando si secca la radice , si taglia il troncone , i quai gittati nel suoco , tornano in cenere . Dimando , se alcuno in esse cenere conoscera qual fusse la diferentia da vn albero all' altro ? Per questa comparatione voglio dire , che tra tanto che la vita di questa morte , o la morte di questa vita , ci viene a trouare , siamo tutti come alberi nel giardino : de i quali vno si conosce a le radice de suoi passati fatti l' altro alle foglie delle sue parole , quello a i rami de i suoi fauori , quell' altro a i frutti delle sue richezze , altri alla sua scorza brutta , & altri ne fiori di esser belli , altri per esser pi●cioli come nani , altri per esser grandi come giganti , altri essendo secchi come vecchi , altri per esser verdi come gioueni , altri per esser fruttiferi come ricchi , altri sterili come poueri : finalmente , siamo tutti vna cosa simile , & caminiamo tutti alla sepoltura , & come siamo fuori di questo mondo , qual diferentia sara tra i belli & i brutti ? Certo nessuna . Non vedete che quantunque il Cedro sia alto & bello , non percio ha il suo carbone piu bianco , & benche la quercia sia picciola & brutta , non percio é piu nera la sua cenere , tanta diferenzia ci sara tra le ossa di vn prencipe , & quelle di vn pouero . O huomo senza inteletto , non sai tu , che Iddio ti creo accio tu morissi ? tuo padre ti genero accio che tu morissi ? tua madre ti partori , per morire ? & tu sei nato di donna , per morire ? & finalnalmente , tu viui , per morire : & pur non voi sentire nominar morte . Certamente l' huomo giouine é come vn coltello mozzo , il quale in processo di tempo , si guasta nel taglio de i sentimenti , l' altro di si spunta nel giudicio , hoggi perde l' aciale delle forze , domatina lo piglia la rugine dell' infirmitá , hora lo torce con le auersitá , horra intoppa nella prosperitá : quando é molto acuto di taglio per esser ricco , se ne va saltando : quando é molto grosso di taglio , non taglia per pouertá : equanto piu il coltello é tagliente , in tanto piu pericolo mette la vita dell' huomo ▪ Non é cosa spauenteuole , a pensarui sopra , a veder certi braui , belli gioueni , in poco di tempo si gli muta la belta in bruttura , si gli muta la proportione della bocca , si perde il lustro della faccia , la barba negra diuenta bianca , il capo nero si muta in caluo , le mascielle si fanno crespe , le nuuole ciecano gli occhi , come fusse vna cortina auanti a quelli , i denti come auorio bianchi si fan neri , la gotta a i pie leggteri mette i ceppi , l' Apoplesia di spasimo a i brazzi galanti ,

THe saide Author speaking of Beautie .

A man very faire , is nought els but a shadow of a woman , and a woman verye fowle , is nought els , but a beaste of the mountaine . We that are Christians , ought litle to esteme corporal beautie , since that from it many tymes come gret deformities to the soule : vnder the Cristal yse , is the daungerous myre : within the wrought wall , is the cursed serpent nourished : within the white tooth , doth the importune woorme fret : in the finest cloath , doth the Moath great hurt , and the woorme also annoyeth the fruitful tree . His meaning is , that within the beautiful bodyes , & face of a pleasant countenance , are horrible vices hidden , verily in youth , who are not very prudent , & somwhat light , the good disposition , & beauty of the body , is nought els but the mother of many vices , & the ruine of al vertue . O worldly blyndnesse , O life that liueth not , O death that neuer hath ende , I know not by what reason any man dare vaine glorye of this vaine beautye , knowing that it is nought els but the fourme to fyll the graue , and that al the delicacie of his members , shall be in the handes of the hungry woormes . Verily me thinketh , that although the Cypresse bee verye strayght , the Bay very fayre , the Platan of much shadowe , the Cedar very tal , the Gineper very odoriferus , the Elme very boysterous & wyndy : Not for al this are these trees fairer then the other . By this comparison I wyl say , that although a Noble man be very straight of body , of high linage , wel shadowed with fauors , very fayre of beautie , very odoriferous through fame , very high of blood , very mighty in a common Weale , he for all this is not of better lyfe . If I deceaue not mee selfe , vnder the Beech , great beasts do keepe them selues , the litle tree is the first that geueth fruite : amongst the pricking bryers , growes the odoriferus Rose : the crabbed Chestnut tree yel deth the sauory Chestnuts . I wyl say , that the litell and fowle men , many tymes are more profitable in the comon weale : for small and browne faces , are tokens of valiaunt hartes . Oh Princes ful of folly , Oh hardy chyldren of vanitie , do not you thinke , that all your foolishnesse is subiect to the opilation of lights , to the heat of the Liuer , to the ache of the stomacke , to the swellings of the feete , to the mouings of heauen , to the coniunctions of the Moone , to the Eclips of the Sun , to the noysome Sommer , to the importune Winter . Do you not see , that one ague not only taketh away the beauty , but also maketh the face become colorles . I see certain ( without wit ) that wil haue al their bodyes glistering , their gownes neat , their coate cleane , their bed wel made , their table delicate , their plate rich , and only wyl consent , that the poore soule be filthy & foule : I dare say , & like a Christian may affirme , that who wil keepe cleane the thing that man made , and wil consent , that the soule , which God made , be foule : this chaunceth , either because he wanteth iudgement , or els , because he flowes in foolishnes : I would know what excellencie they haue , that are endued with beauty , more then those that want it ? perhappes the beautiful man hath two soules , & the deformed man but one : perhaps the beautiful are wise , & the foule , ignorant : perhaps the fayre are healthful , and the foule sicke : perhaps the fayre are strong , and the fowle cowardes : perhaps the fayre are fortunate , and the foule vnluckye : perhaps the fayre are voyde of vices , and the foule voyde of vertue : perhappes the fayre onely haue lyfe in perpetuall patrimonye , and the fowle muste dwell in their graues : I saye no : doo wee not see euerye daye , that foulenesse is made fayre with vertue ? and beautye is made foule with vices ?

Although a youngman were so fayre , & of so fayre a disposition , that al should feede theyr eyes in beholding him , & bend their harts in louuing him : What shal we say , if we meete ( in this florishing age ) that in the tree yesterday was whole & sound , without any suspition to be lost , and that then commeth a heate , and burneth it , an importune wynde of tribulation dooth wrye it , the forreyne knyfe doothe disbarke it , the Bee of vnaspected causes dooth consume it , the water of tribulation doth vndoo it , the heate of persecution consumeth it : and lastly , the worme of the short life doth burne it , and spoyle it , & then the rot of death doth cast it to the earth . Oh humane life , that alwaies art vnhappy , I marueile that thou dost not suspect and remember , that thy beauty is subiect vnto the graue ? Doost thou not see , that the trees that are in the Gardens , by the varietie of their fruits , is their difference knowen , I meane , the Oke by her Akernes , the Palme by the Dates , the Plaine tree by leaues , the Vine by the grape , the Chestnut tree by the chest nuts : but when the root dieth , the stock is cut downe , which is cast into the fire , & commeth to ashes . I aske , if any , by these ashes can know , which is the difference from the one tree to the other ? By this comparison I wyl say , that so long as the life of this death , or els the death of this lyfe dooth comme to meete vs , wee are all lyke trees in the Garden , the whiche some are knowen by the rootes of their passed deedes , another by the leaues of his wordes , another by the boughes of his fauors , another by the fruits of his riches , some other by theyr foule barke , & some by theyr floures , for being faire , others for being as litle as dwarfes , others for being as byg as giants , others for being dry like olde , others for being greene like yongmen , others by being fruitful like richmen , others by being barren like poore : lastly , we are al one like thing , and we walke all towarde the graue : and when we are out of this world , what difference wil there be betwene the faire & the foule ? verily none . See you not , that although the Cedar be high and fayre , for al that is not his cole whiter , and although the Oake be foule & litle , yet is not the ashes of it blacker : so much difference will there be betwene the bones of a prince , & those of a poore man . O man without vnderstanding , knowest not thou , that God created thee that thou shouldest dye ? thy father begate thee that thou sholdest die ? thy mother deliuered thee , to die : & thou art borne of a woman , to dy : and last of all , thou lyuest to dye : and yet wilt not thou heare death named . Certainly a young man is like a blunt knife , the whiche in tract of time is spoyled in the edge of the senses , another day he is blunted in iudgement , to day he looseth the steele of his strength , to morow the rust of sicknes taketh him , now he is made croked with aduersitie , now he stumbleth vpon prosperitie : when he is very sharpe of edg , & rich withal , he goeth leaping : when he is very grosse of cuttyng , he cutteth not for pouertie : and the more sharp a knife is , in so muche more peryl dooth man put his life , It is no fearefull thyng to thinke vpon , to see certayne braue fayre young men , in a short tyme their beautye is chaunged to foulenesse , the proportion of their mouth is altered , the brightnesse of their face is lost , the blacke beard becommeth white , the black head is changed to hore , his cheekes become wrimpled , the cloudes blynd his eyes , as it were a courtayne before them , the Yuory white teeth are chaunged to blacke , the gout , to nimble feete , putteth on fetters , the feareful palsie commeth to the gallant armes ,

vices , and of vertues very attentiue , but in punishing them , and keeping them , very negligent , many can not resist the vice , which they haue abhorred , nor mainteine them selues in the life they haue praysed . It is great hurt for youth , to accompany with the euyl , & separate hym self from the good , for the presence of the euyl , & the absence of the good , hurteth much one . In the house of a prince , he doth not wel , that hath not pleasant words in his mouth , to commaund , and an humble hart to obey . Wo , wo vnto that citie , wher the lord is vitious , the subiect seditious , the rich couetous , & the counseller ignorant . The woorthy myndes looke not vnto what is geuen them , but vnto the geuers mynd . Cressus king of Lidia , writing to Anatharsus the Philosopher , praieth him , that he wil come fee him , and saith at the end of his letter , Beleeue , & take so much as my Imbassador wyl tel thee , & geue thee , & by this letter I promise thee , that when thou art come hither , I wil make thee treasurer of my treasures , the onely counseller of my affayres , Secretarie of my secretes , father of my chyldren , refourmer of my kyngdome , mayster of my person , head of my common Weale , and finally , Anatharsus shall bee Cressus , to the ende Cressus may become Anatharsus . Fewe Princes would do the like , if there were Philosophers now adayes . It is good to know the life of the vitious , to amend ours , but it is better to seeke to know the life of the wise and good , to imitate it . Anatharsus saith , writyng to Cressus king of Lidia , the true Philosophers of Greece , dyd not attend to learne to commaund , but to be humble : not to speake , but to be silent : not to resist , but to obey , not to purchase much , but to be content with litle : not to be reuenged of offences , but to pardon iniuries : not to take that which is others , but to geue of ours : not to be honored , but to be vertuous : they dyd learne to abhorre that , which other men desire : that is , riches : and contrarywise , to loue those thynges , that other men abhorre , that is , pouertie : few doo it nowe adayes . There is no Lyon so fierce , no Serpent so venemous , no Viper so furious , neyther other beast so fearefull , that once in the yeare , the Male dooth not ioyne with the Female . It is an auncient prouerbe , that the odour of odours , is the bread : the sauour of sauours , is the falt , & the loue of loues , is chyldren . The wife that hath a naughtye husband , let her make account to haue a Diuel in the house : and the husband that hath a naughty wife , let hym account to haue hel in his house . I say moreouer , that yll women are woorse , then the infernall Furies , for in Hell the badde are onely tormented , but the vnruly women , doo tormente both good and badde . The maner to gouerne , hath not onely neede of science and experience , but also force to vndertake greate enterprises , prudence to knowe them , valoure to execute them , diligence for to continue them , pacience to susteine them , meanes to vphold them , and ouer al this , a mind to accomplish them to the honour of God , & benefit of his neibor . The life of man is nought els but a long iorney , that beginneth when he is borne , and endeth when he dyeth . A fayre woman is nought els but a gylt pyl , the which feedeth the eyes being looked on , & is despised , when triall is made of it . An honest woman is like a Fesant , whose feathers is litle accounted of , and of the fleshe we make great account . The naughty women are like the Foxes , whose Skynnes are held deare , and the fleshe is despised . If a man doo checke his wife before witnesses , hee dooeth nought els but spit in the heauen , for the spittle dooth returne vpon his face . Women are hastye in askyng , determined in woorkynge , impacient in sufferynge , extreme in desirynge : for I see certayne women that wyl set them selues to desyre such thynges as were neuer seene of the dead , neyther heard of the liuyng . I see if a woman hath lust to a thing , shee commaundeth her tongue to aske it , her feet to seeke it , her eyes to beholde it , her handes to preserue it , and also her hart to loue it . I see also , if a woman be afrayde of some body , she letteth not for shame to accuse hym , neyther for pouertie to persecute him , neither for feare to cause hym to be slayne . I see certaine women , that if presently they haue not that they aske for , they alter their countenan e , they speak with their tonge fond words , with their noise they make the house resounde , they offende al their neighbours : lastly with their mouth they cast some , vntyll thei haue their desire . O wretched man , that art subiect to a woman . There are certaine men nowe adayes , that are adopted with graces , but poore of vertue , more fair than vertuous , more strong then pitiful , more rich than almose geuers , more cruel then iust , more valiant than prudent , more curious then wise . A fine sayeing of Gratianus , going to warre , If I ouercome , I haue as much as I desire : if I dye , I satisfie so muche as I owe. The Prince being iust , the Cleregie holy , the church fauoured wel , the common weale amended , and al the realme peaceable , that prince , that Clergie , that Church , that common weale , and that realme shal be blessed of God .

Discorso in laude di Henrico ottauo , Re di Inghilterra . Cap. 40. A discourse in prayse of Henrye the eyght , kyng of Englande . Chap. 40.

HEnrico ottauo , Re di Inghilterra , fu di sangue generoso , ne le armi esperimentato , di ingegno acuto , per i capelli canuti venerabile , di aspetto graue , nel parlare polito , dritto in giustitia , chiaro ne la sua vita , puro in conscientia , integro di Nobilita , alto nell' eloquentia , profondo ne la sapientia , elegante nel scriuere , dolce nel pronontiare , virtuoso in operare , sauio nel conoscere● , giusto nel sententiare , diligente nel castigare , prudente nel disimulare , presto in soccorer i poueri , pronto in aiutar gli aflitti , vigilante in esaltar la parola de Iddio , constante ne la fede , largo nel dar lemosina , solecito nel riscuoter prigioni , piatoso verso i opressati , magnanimo di cuore , sobrio nel viuere , valoroso ne le guerre , verace nel suo procedere , conforme al parer de sauij , amico de dotti , grato a ibuoni , temuto de gli insolenti , honorato da molti altri prencipi , amator de la pace , conseruator de le tregue , mantenitore de la sua parola , fedele ne le sue promesse , liberale verso molti , auaro verso pochi , famoso in clementia , diligente nell' esaltar virtu , & punir vitio , uegligente nel'mantener vitio , & abādonar virtu : finalmente , dottato di tutte quelle bone virtu che apartengono a bon prencipe , essente de tutti i costumi di tiranno o crudele : pochi se ne trouano suoi pari . Iddio per la sua misericordia longo tempo voglia mantener sua figlia . Amen . Cosi sia .

HEnry the eight , king of Englande , was of a generous blood , in his Armes experienced , of a sharp wyt , thorow his hoarye heares woorshipfull , of countenance graue , in his speach neate , in iustice right , in his lyfe cleare , in conscience pure , perfecte in Nobilitie , hyghe in eloquence , profounde in wisedome , eloquent in writyng , pleasaunte in pronouncyng , vertuous in woorkyng , wise in knowing , iust in geuing of sentence , diligent in punishing , prudente in dissembling , readye to succour the poore , prone to helpe the afflicted , vigilant in exalting the woorde of God , constant in faith , large in geuing of almes pliant in redeemyng of prisoners , pitiful toward the oppressed , of a stoute courage , sober in liuyng , valiaunt in warres , true in his proceedyngs , agreable with the wise , a frind to the lerned , grateful to the good , feared of the insolent , honoured of many other princes , a louer of peace , a preseruer of truces , a maynteyner of his woorde , faithfull in his promises , liberall towarde many , couetous toward few , famous in clemencie , diligent in exalting vertue , and punishing vice , negligent in mainteinyng of vice , and abandonyng vertue : lastly , adopted of all those good vertues that apperteyne vnto a good prince , voyde of al the customes of either tirant or cruell : fewe are founde his peeres . God for his mercy long tyme maynteyne his daughter . Amen . So be it .

Belli discorsi di Antonio Gueuara , sopra diuerse occasione . Cap. 41. ❧ Fine discourses of Antonio Gueuara , vpon diuers occasions . Chap. 41.

GOd created al thyngs , that they should serue man , vpon condition that man should serue God onely , and man is so ingrateful , that he wyl possesse euery thing , and wil not serue God . An euyl prince causeth that his subiectes are rebels : and the seruaunt a rebel , maketh his lord to be a tirant . The woorde of the couragious , feareth more then the speare of the dastard . It is impossible for humane craft , to disorder that , whiche the diuine prouidence hath ordeyned . Wee see with our eyes , and yet we know not : we heare with our eares , and yet we do not comprehend : we speake with our tongue , and yet we vnderstand not : our vnderstanding is so weake , that in comparison , that which we knowe not , is farre more , then that whiche we know . We see , that when the rootes of the tree are cut away , the fruit of it do quickly drye . It is farre better to dye with honour , then to liue with shame . a Romane prouerbe . A Philosopher being asked what was a wyfe , he aunsweared , The wife is the shipwracke of the man , the tempest of the house , the impediment of all quietnesse , a prison of lyfe , a continual damage , a dayly warre , a malicious creature , a damage that neuer ceasseth : and finally a woman is nought els then a beast by the syde of a man , and yet a woman is a necessarye euyl . It is an easie thyng , to occupye that is other mens , but it is an vneasie thing , to mainteine it . A fine maner of speach . Litle auayleth the Rudder , when the shippe is lost : litle auaile weapons , when the campe is broke : litle helpeth the medicine , when the man is deade : and litle helpeth the water , when the house is burnt . A fine discourse vpon death . Death is nought els but an eternal sleepe , a dissolution of the body , a fright to the rich , a wish of the poore , a case that can not be auoided , an vncertayne pilgrimage , a stealer of men , a mother of sleepe , a sister of rest , a compagnion of quietnesse , a shadowe of lyfe , a partyng from the liuing , a company of the dead , a resolution of al , a finishyng of labours , and an ende of vayne desires : finally , Death is an executioner of the euyl , and a great reward of the good . A fine description of the worlde . The worlde is an assembly of the euil , an headsman of the good , a summe of vices , a tirant of vertue , an enimie of peace , a friend of warre , a sweete accepting of the vitious , a gall of the vertuous , a defender of lyes , an inuentour of nouelles , a lake of vanitie , a desart of follye , a sea of knauerye , the depth of lightnesse , an vnqnietnesse of the ignoraunte , an Hammare of naughtye menne , an exchequer of the gluttons , an ouen of concupiscence : and finally , the worlde is nought els , but a Caribdis , where our hartes do perish , and a Scilla , wherein al our thoughtes are smothered , for the worlde hath nothyng els in it , but pride , enuie , lecherie , hatred , ire , blasphemie , couetousnes , and follye : euery thing in it , is vnstable , wretched , deceitful , vncleane , and naughtye , and verily it maye be called worldly , for the earth in it is couetousnesse : the fire , is desire : the water , in constancie : the ayre , folly : the stones are pride : the flowres , contentations : the high trees , are the thoughtes : the deepe sea , is the hart : the Sunne of this worlde , is prosperitie : the Moone signifieth the continual mutabilitie : the world is our cruel enimie , our fayling friend , that alwayes geueth vs labours , alwayes taketh vs from rest , he depriueth vs of our treasures , he is feared of the good , he is loued of the euyl , he is a destroyer of other mens goodes , and couetous of his own he is a forger of al vices , & the hangman of al vertues : the worlde holdeth his , with deceit , he draweth straungers to him with dainties , he stealeth fame from the dead , he sacketh the fame & life of the liuing he kepeth account of vs , & we dare not keepe account of hym , and al thinges in this world are but vanitie . He that letteth him self be ouercome with sadnesse , his thoughtes are troubled , confoundeth his memory , his flesh trembleth his iudgment altereth , & reason is withdrawen from him . The qualities of the Elementes , The earth is cold and dry , the water moyst and colde , the ayre hot and moyst , the fyre hot and drye . The Author writeth in prayse of a Romane Senatour , & saith , Hee was of an high blood , moderate in prosperite , pacient in aduersitie , hardye in his labours , carefull in his enterprises , prudent in counselles , faythful with his friendes , warie with his enimies , ielous of his name , honest of his person , neither with tongue , nor yet with lyfe , dyd he euer sclaunder , or trouble any person . The conditions of an afflicted & troubled man , he fighteth by day , he waketh by night , with company he is trobled , alone he taketh rest , he abhorreth light , he loueth darknesse , he wetteth the earth with teares , pierseth the ayre with sighes , he feeleth payn of that is past , that is present pleaseth hym not , he museth of that to come , when he is conforted he afflictes himself , & in reciting his paynes , he taketh comfort , with company he is not content , and alone he is yl disposed . A fine way to write , of the saide Authour , writing to a friende of his , that was banished . Do we not see how variable fortune is , and in how litle space a mischance happeneth ? In that which nowe I wyl say , I condemne mee selfe , I accuse thee , I complaine of the gods , I stil the dead , & cal the liuing for they see , and we see howe we haue before our eyes , the e●yl , and wee can not knowe it , wee touche it with our handes , and yet we doo not feele it , wee haue it before our feete , and yet wee see it not , it speaketh to vs in our eares , & yet we heare him not he calleth vs often , and we heare him not , he aduiseth vs euery day , and we beleue him not , we wil not foresee the peril , vntyl there be no more remedye . Let vs not thinke to liue secure , & thinke that smal things bring no peryll : Doo we not see by experience , that a litle wynde causeth fruite to fal from the trees ? a litle spark burneth a mountayne ? with the smal poynt of a stone , is a ship broken , a litle stone maketh ones feete to stumble ? a litle hooke taketh a great fishe ? a little wounde maketh a greate person to dye ? For that whiche I haue sayd , my meanynge is , that our life is so frayle , and Fortune so loose , that daungers come to vs from that parte , that wee thought wee were moste sure . Many are the perylles that wee are subiecte vnto , of the whiche wee doubte nothyng . Doo wee not see by experience , that the Chirurgion feareth more a close Fistule , then the open : the Pilote feareth more the low water , then the high : the good warriour feareth more a secrete assault , then a manifest bataile . I wyl saye , that a prudent man ought not take hede of strangers , but of his owne : not of his enimies , but of his friende : not of the cruel warre , but of the faygned peace : not of the publike damage , but of the hydden peril . If we dyd knowe the qualities of Fortune , we woulde not so suddainely complayne of her , for to saye the truth , shee should be all in al , for al men , and should keepe al content , and shee dooth the contrary , and iesteth at vs : shee sheweth vs her goodes , and wee take them to our inheritaunce : shee lendeth them vs , and we take them for a continuance : shee geueth vs them in iest , & we take them in earnest : finally , we see how shee dooth nothing els , but mocke vs : shee geueth vs that which is other mens , & taketh from vs , that which is ours : finally , I exhort pray , warne , admonish , & besech al my friends to learn to knowe Fortune , and not to feare the ragyng wyndes of her trauayles , nor to bee afrighted of her lampes and thunders , neither beleeue the clerenes of her pleasures , nor trust her sweete flatteringes , nor to esteeme her friendes , nor accompanye with her enimies , nor take pleasure in that shee geueth vs , neyther feele griefe for that which she taketh from vs , nor laugh for being loued of her , neyther weepe for being despised of her : for Fortune is so false , that many tymes shee draweth the Bowe , and woundeth not , & many tymes she draweth it not , and yet woundeth .

Discor si del detto Autore circa Capitani et Soldati del nostro tempo , & mostra come bisognerebbe scegliere i Giudici . Cap. 42. Discourses of the saide Authour , concernyng Captaines and soldiers af our tyme , and sheweth howe Iudges shoulde bee chosen . Cap. 42.

IN Rome that auncient citie , there was no order of knighthood geuen to any , if he were not of cleare blood , of body wel disposed , in speach ordinate , in warres exercised , of harte couragious , in Armes fortunate , in his lyfe modest , he must be approued worthy of al men , & that none should complaine of hym , the true , and not faygned knight must not be proude , malitious , raging , gluttonous , effeminate , filthy , nor scarse , nor lyer , nor blasphemer , nor slothfull , but valiaunt , humble , nymble , pacient , temperate , neate , manlye , liberall , and true . But the knightes of our tyme are not so , they leaue the office of knighoode , and put them selues to the office of husbandrye , their Horses are Oxen , their Speares are goades for Oxen , their swoordes whippes , their Shields Rakes , their Esquires are Labourers . Our knightes rather wyll goe to the village to woorke , then goe to the Frontiers to fight . O howe muche doo knightes of this tyme degenerate from those of tymes passed ? Then knightes dyd prayse them selues of the Infidelles whiche they had kylled , and their children at this present prayse them selues of the graine they haue reaped . The auncient knightes could not fighte , but when they found them selues in some dangerous strayt , their successors neuer weepe , but when it rayneth not in May : their fathers dyd contende one with an other , to see who coulde keepe moste speares , their sonnes contende nowe who hathe more reuenues , and who can best spare . Oh great folly , that it is suffered . A fine definition of our body , by the said Authour . Oh deare friends , know you not that our nature is the corruption of our body , & our body is the myl of our senses , & our senses are Iudges of our soules , and our soule is the mother of our desires , and our desires are the executioners of oure youthe , and our youthe is the reuenge of our age , and our age is the spye of oure deathe , and death at last is the Inne where our lyfe doth take vp his lodgyng . The said Author describeth the life of our soldiours that are now adayes , and sayth true , Our Captaynes in the countreys where they passe , doo great oppressions , and in Prouinces where they tarrye , they doo greate villanies . I can say , and may affirme , that the worme doth not so much hurt in the wood , & the moth in the cloth , & a sparkle in the the towe , the Locustes in the corne , as captaines do among the people , they leaue no beaste vnkylled , no stealth that they doo it not , no wyne that they drinke not , no woman that they force not , no hole that they finde not , nor temple that they spoyle not , sedition that they cause not , no no life that they vnderstande not , they eate & drinke , & wil not pay , they wil not serue , if they be not wel payd , & that is worst of al , if they be payd , strayt they play it : if they be not payde , strayte they goe and robbe , or els rebell , so that with pouertie they are not contented , and with riches they lyue vitiously : and the case is come to such a corruption , that nowe a Capytayne resemblethe a heade of slaughters , an original of seditions , a tormenter of the good , a waker of al euyls , a head of the eues , a pirate of Rouers : and finally , I saye not what they seeme , but I affirme what they are , they are headsmen of the vertuous , and a lodging place of the vitious . I for al this blame them not at al , for I know , that there are some good , but they are rare , yea very rare . The saide Authour dooth tel vs , howe Iudges shoulde be chosen , but he is obeyed of very fewe . To chuse good Iudges , you must chuse out of many a few : out of the fewe , the wisest : out of the wisest , the expertest : of the expertest , the most prudent : of the most prudent , the quietest : of the quietest , the eldest : of the eldest , the worthyest : for verily , a true and woorthy Iudge must be of a generous blood , of age olde , of lyfe honest , and of little follye , but of muche experience , and in speache resolute , for the true Iudge must not encline hym selfe with prayeinges , neyther be corrupted with giftes , nor deceiued with woordes , nor bende with threatenynges , nor bowe him selfe to accept money , nor be ouercome with pitie , and also to be seuere in iudging : but verily , verily , there are few founde nowe adayes , the good Iudge must alwayes haue one hand ready to susteyne the good , and the other prone to punishe the wicked , but it is not so , I wold it were so . Wel , for this tyme I wyl take my leaue a litle of you , I am weerye to rehearse so many of these sayings , and the more I write and speake , the more commeth to my memory . Verily you haue donne mee a greate pleasure , and you haue tolde me manye braue poyntes . Certainely that M. Antonio Gueuara sheweth wel , that he was a man of great vnderstanding . So he was certaine . But of courtesie do me one pleasure more Gladiy , if I can . Yes sir , that you can . And what is it ?

Nomi di tutti i membri che apertengono all' huomo , de i parenti , i giorni de la settimana , con le stagioni del' anno , come si debbe numerare , con vn certo breue vocabulario . Cap. 43. Names of all the members appertaynyng to man , of al parentes , of the dayes of the weeke , with the seasons of the yeare , howe one shal number , with a certaine briefe Vocabularie . Chap. 43.

I Pray you shewe me so muche curtesie , as to name me in Italian , al the members whiche appertayue to man . I am content . Begynne at the head . A man a woman a person the people the folke the commons the Nobilitie the body . the soule the blood the head the noule the heares the eares the braynes the browe the face the visard the face the eyes the cheekes the nose the mouth the tongue the lyps the teeth the gummes the throate the chynne the hynder part the beard the backe the shoulders the armes the elbowe the handes the fyngers the thumbe the nayles the Skyn . the brest the stomacke the belly the necke the naule the yarde the loyne the buttockes the flanke the raynes the arse the buttockes the thigh the knee the legges the feete the heele the ioyntes a bone the bones the breastes the members a fist a handful in the bosome in the lap a ryb a vaine a sinow the pulse the temples the palm of the hand the guttes the spittle to spitte the hart the entrailes the liuer the kidney the gal the panch a breast the bladder a stinke the sole of the foote . the scabbes the scall to scratch to pinch the cough to be hoarse the flesh . Truely you haue named them in order . I haue almost forgotten al. Tel me somthing about parents . I am content . My grandsier my grandam father mother brother sister vnkle aunt neese neuew cosin he cosin shee mother in lawe father in lawe sonne daughter goddaughter godsonne friend friendship sweetnesse bytternesse heire orphan husband wife bedfelow virgine sonne in law virginitie brother in lawe bridegrome bride mariage to marry goship he goship shee a nourse an infant a cuckold ielous couetous louyng courteous thoughtful the dayes sunday munday tuesday wednesday thursday fryday saterday a weeke a moneth three moneths a quarter of a yeare hafe a yeare a yeare an houre halfe an houre the tyme the sommer the wynter the spring the haruest hot cold the. 12. months Ianuary February March April May Iune Iuly August September October Nouember December . holy dayes Christmas the Circumcision Newe yeares day Twelfth day Candlemas day Shrouetide Palme sunday Easter Ascension daye Whitsonday Al Saintes to number . one , two , masculine . one , two , feminine one two three foure fyue sixe seuen eight niene tenne eleuen twelue thirtiene fourtiene fiftiene sixtiene seuentiene eightiene nientiene twentie twentie one twentie two twenty three so foloweth in order . thirtie fourtie fiftie sixtie seuentie eightie nientie an hundred a thousand a million the ordinarye number . First second third fourth fifth sixth seuenth eighth nienth tenth eleuenth twelfth thirteenth So foloweth in order . a Marchant a Broker a factor a Cassier a seruant a Scriuener . an answearer . a suretie a conductor an assurer an vsurer a chaunger a debitor a creditor a deceiuer a fellowe money money Lemons Orenges Pomgranates Spise Sinamome Ginger Cloues Pepper Saffron Irios Aloes Arsnicke Agarike Argol Madder Woad Flaxe Hempe Pitch Waxe Nutmegs Suger an apple a Peare a Peach a Fig Plumbes Almondes Grapes Corences Cheries Melons a Goord Wool brode cloath Carsies Fustian Woorsted lynnen cloth weight measure an ounce a pound a yard an ell a brace deere good cheape rich poore yenough nothing agreement a sedule at tyme at credite a bond poulder a penny a groate a ryal a shilling a crowne a florence a ducate an angel a doller a pound interest a noble a marke toll a shoppe a warehouse a packe house to number to pay to loose to receyue to batter to write to render to sell to spend to spare to remember to forget to trust to beleeue to repent to agree the voyce the thought to sigh to dreame to sleepe the teares a goldsmyth a taylour a shoomaker a draper a weauer a dyer a smyth a baker a baker an Ironmonger a capper a Cooke a hatter a Cutler a poynt maker a gl●uer a kettle maker a g●asse maker a Cooper a M●r●er a barber a Di●●klayer a Fis●monger a Carpenter a Skynner a Sadler a Drummer Certis I beleue , that this litle vocabularie wil serue me . I knowe that there be many of these vocabularies in print , whiche you may buye good cheape . Then you need not take so much payne to rehearse so many , but it suffiseth certis .

Certe preghiere , come il Padre nostro , & il Credo , con altre , con certe Regole Inglese . Cap. 44. Cer tayne prayers , as the Pater noster , and the Creede , with others , with certayne English Rules . Chap. 44.

VErily you haue done me a great pleasure : now if you wil teache me some prayer , I alwaies shal rest as bound vnto you . So I would haue done , afore you told it me . Our father which art in heauen , hallowed be thy name : Thy kyngdome come : thy wyll be donne in earth , as it is in heauen . Geue vs this daye our dayly breade , and forgeue vs our offences , as wee forgeue them that haue offended vs : and leade vs not into temptation , but deliuer vs from euil . For thine is the kingdome , the power , and glory , for euer and euer . So be it . I beleeue in God the father almightie , maker of heauen and earth : and in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our-Lorde , which was conceyued by the holy Ghoste , borne of the virgine Mary , suffered vnder Pontius Pilate , was crucified , dead & buried : he descended into hel : and the third day he rose againe from the dead , & ascended into heauen , wher he sitteth at the right hande of God the father almightie . From thence shal he come to iudge both quicke & dead . I beleue in the holy ghost , the holy catholike church , the communion of saints , the forgiuenes of sinnes , the resurrection of the body , & the life euerlasting . Amen Grace before meate . ALl meate that here is brought , & wil be brought the Lord blesse it through his infinite goodnes and mercy , through Iesus Christe our Lord . So be it . God saue the Churche , and our Queene , with our realme , & graunt vs peace for euer , thorowe thy sonne Iesus Christe our Lord . Amen . Grace after meate . We yeeld thee thankes , O father celestial , for so many gifts that thou hast geuen vs , to susteine this humain body withal , pleaseth thee also O Lord , to make vs partakers of that thy holy & spiritual foode , to susteine our soules , vnto the honor of thy holy name , and benefite of our neighbours . Amen . O God make safe the Queene , thy Churche , her Counsell , geeue peace in our Realme , through Iesus Christ our lord So be it . Now I rest satisfied . But I wil also rehearse certaine Englishe forewarnings , that often are vsed . Which be they , I pray you ? He that spendeth much , & getteth nought : He that oweth muche , and hath nought : He that looketh in his purse , and findeth nought : Hee maie be sorie , and saye nothing . Certis this maketh me almoste laugh to heare it . He that maye , and wyl not : He that woulde , shall not ? He that woulde , and can not , maye repente , and sighe not . He that sweareth tyll no man wyll truste hym : He that lyeth tyll no man wyll beleeue hym : He that boroweth , tyll no man wyll lende hym , he may goe , where no man knoweth hym . He that hath a good maister , & can not keepe hym : He that hath a good seruaunt , and is not content with hym : he that hath such conditions , that no man loueth him , he may wel know , that few wil trust hym . Truely , truely , you haue shewed me so much courtesie , that I am almost ashamed to aske any other thing . Aske what you please , any thing that I can , I am at your commaundement . I geue you a thousand thankes , I would , if it wer no annoiance to you , that you would teach me some rules , that I might learn to read , speak , pronounce and write the Italian tongue . I am content , the best I can : but looke , for that whiche I wyll doo , I wil doo it al in English , to the end euery one may vnderstand it , and then , pleasing God , I wil geue certaine rules to the Italians , that they may learne the English tongue , & I wil ( plesing god ) make that al in Italian : but I pray you , that you wil come to me to morowe mornyng , for nowe I finde not mee selfe wel disposed . Wel , to morow mornyng I wyll come to you , pleasing God . Doo so , I wyll tarry for you , but come betymes . I wil come at eight a clocke . Come then : wel , God geue you good night . And to you the like . I commend me vnto you . Baso les manos . God be with you .

FINIS .
Necessarie Rules , for Englishmen to learne to reade , speake , and write true Italian ,

GOd geue you good morow sir : you may see , I doo not forget our appoyntment yester day , for I am come according to promise .

By my faith sir , you are welcome hartily , but I haue almost forgot what our appoyntment was .

And are you so forgetful ? I beleeue it not : wel let that passe . Truly sir , the profit which I haue reaped from out the pleasant conceites of your Dialogues , is such , as would you but prescribe some perfect Methode , for the true pronuntiation of the Italian tongue , as you haue already induced me into a direct course , for the true interpretation of it ( certainely ) you should not onely pleasure me , but a great many moe of my Countreymen .

Sir , to finishe the vnperfect picture of the most perfect Paynter , or make a seconde description of Troies destruction , sith Apelles hym selfe found a Shoomaker , and Homer a Zoilus : as the one is to be of no man commended . so is the other to be of al men condemned . The note of Cesars Popiniayes , hath geuen a Caue to the Coblers Aue : neither wil the foulenesse of a Crowe allowe his crowing amongst the coloured foules : neither can the fayrenesse of the Mercers shop , allow the foulenesse of the Dyers Lead .

And yet is the Dyers Lead , such an accidence in Subiecto , as were it not incident to the Mercers wares , the finest silke in al his shoppe woulde neither Subsistere , nor substare per se . And sith you are a Dyer by profession , wee wyll be Mercers by confession . Onely perswade your selfe , that the silke is already in the Leade : Now let vs see , if al the colours you haue , are able , of naturall Englishmen , to dye vs into artificial Italians .

Sir , your importunitie in demaunding , inferreth so fyt an oportunitie in satisfying your request , that as actor of many partes , I haue set you before myne eyes , as the onely beholder of this vntimely Tragedie . But marke you this before hand , if any reade to his liking , I include hym in your action , and thanke you for hym . If any looke with misliking , I exclude hym for you , and frowne vppon you both . To those , whose trees haue already yeelded better fruite , then these blossomes are euer like to prooue , I sende this as a blacke Post , to furnish a white wall , to those whiche vochsafe the whetting of their stomackes with such vnsauerie meates , I send this as a preparatiue , vntyl a fitter haruest shal serue , for the ripenyng of sweeter fruites . And thus returnyng to our former purpose , what is it that you woulde know ?

I would know , first , how many letters are vsed in the Italian tongue , and how they are pronounced seuerally .

The Italians doo commonly vse thirtie letters , and these are they : a. b. c. d. e. é. f. g. g. h. i. j. ï . l. m. n. o. o. p. q. r. s. s. s . t. v. u. v. z. z. but wee Englishmen pronounce our letters contrary to them : they pronounce their letters thus , aa . bac . cae . dae . ea . eaf . gea . ak . ee . kac . ael . aem . aen . oa pae . ku . aer . aes . tae . oo . zaet aet . and so foorth .

Of al these letters , how many vowels be there ?

There are niene by right , and these are they , a. è. e. i. j. o. o. V. v.

And how are these pronounced seuerally , I pray you tel me .

I wil tel you them al , one after another , God willing .

The a. first hath diuers significations , and diuers voyces , and especially thus , if it stand alone , and haue an accent ouer the head , as thus , á. it signifieth vnto : as for example , á voi , vnto you , á Londra , to London : and that is spoken something long , and as it were faint withal . The seconde voyce of the a. is this à. and that commeth most in the end of some woords , as cupidità , couetousnesse , oportunità , oportunitie , comodità , commoditie , and that is spoken broade , and as it were but meanely in length : as for example , you finde here these two woordes , they are written alike , and yet haue two sundry meanynges , as honestà , and honèsta , and the first meaneth honestie , and the other honest , how should we know this , but by the accentes , which are very necessary for the learner of the tongue , and yet they are seeldome vsed . Wherefore , if you folow this simple rule , that is to take great heede in placing your letters , and geue them their right forme , you shal not onely write true Orthographie , but attaine vnto the perfection of it in speaking , and reading : and thus is the seconde a. in voyce pronounced brode , high , and not very long , as , honestà , for honestie , and other such like . The third and last voyce of the a. is pronounced somwhat lowe , moyst , and in length but meanely , as , honésta , for honest , prudentia , for prudence , alcuna , some one , and many suche innumerable : and this I thinke yenough for the vowel a.

By my troth sir , a good beginnyng .

Nowe the e hath two pralations , the one open , the other close , and it hath also two fourmes , but they are very seldome vsed , and that I thinke is either for spare of labour , or els for want of skil : and yet those that are true , or at least good Italians doo vse it : for this is a generall rule in the Italian tongue , looke how it is written , so it is pronounced : and as it is pronounced , so it is written .

The open e should haue this forme , è both in writing , and in printing , but they are seldome vsed , and that is pronounced wide , open , and somewhat long , as , Cièlo , heauen , térra , earth , sèmpre , alwayes , pièno , ful , and so foorth .

The close e hath this fourme , as e , and that is pronounced somewhat close , and long withal , as vedere , to see , riceuere , to receiue , belezze , beautie , and so foorth . And when this fourme of e dooth stand alone , in reading it signifieth and , and standeth for & , and is pronounced close , and neither long nor short . Againe , when you finde an e stande alone with an accent ouer the head , as thus , é , it signifieth is , as , Lui é vn bon huomo , he is a good man , Lui é andato fuori , he is gone foorth , and so foorth .

The Italian i is sometymes vsed as a vowel , and sometimes as a consonant , and when it is a vowel , sometymes it is pronounced pure and cleane , and sometymes moyst , like our Englishy , and it hath this fourme , i. the pure i is that , that is most commonly vsed : and it is called pure , because it is purely and cleanly pronounced , euen as wee pronounce our double ee in English , as iniquissimi , for very euyl , or els , disiodisissimi , for very desirous , or els , inimici , for enimies , and so foorth . That which is moyst , hath this fourme , i , or at least shoulde haue , and that is not so commonly vsed , as the other , but yet we can not be without it , as piaccia , pleaseth , cjancje , for tattele , ghjaccja , for yse : beholde the difference , if I wil say naughtie , or wicked , I shal say , maluagia , and if I wil say , wine of Candia , I shal say , maluagia also . How shal one knowe the true meanyng of these woordes , in reading them ? perhaps you wil say , by the accentes . Put case there be no accentes , howe then ? ( for I see Italians them selues wil vnawares erre in suche like letters : ) the pure i is pronounced somewhat short plaine , and cleane . The other i is pronounced somwhat long , and moyst withal , and when you finde i stande alone , it signifieth , they , as , i suoi beui , his goodes .

The i that is vsed for a consonant , I wil speake of hym amongst the consonantes , when I come to them .

The o likewise hath two prolations , and also two formes it should haue by right , the one is open and the other close , the open should haue the fourme rounde , like a circle , as o , and that is pronounced open , high , and somewhat long withal , as corpo , for a body , morto , for dead , forte , strong , forse , perhaps , and such like woordes . The close o shoulde haue the fourme of an egge , and not round , as o , and that is pronounced close , and somewhat short withal , as honore , for honour , coloro , they , corrono , they runne . In some wordes you shal finde two oes , as corpo , the first is open and high , the last is close , and lowe , or els , morto , and many such like . But see , you shal finde sometymes an o stande alone , as this , without an accent , and that signifieth as it were an inuocation , as O Dio , Oh God : and when it standeth alone , and hath an accent , it signifieth , or els , as Io , ó tù , I , or els thou , or els , t 5 , ó lui , thou , or he . And when you see the accent stand thus , ò , pronounced high , pure , brode , and long , as , tenerò , I wil holde , verrò , I wyl come . &c.

The V is sometymes a consonant , and sometymes a vowel , of the consont V I wil speake among the consonantes , when I come to it . The vowel is somtymes pure , and somtymes moyst : the pure hath , or at leaste shoulde haue this fourme , V , as Vsura , vsurie , Vso , vse , Vlulare , to houle . The moyst hath this fourme , as v , and is pronounced as our double oo in English , as fvoco , fire , gverra , warre , nvouo , new , &c.

The fourme of the consonant V is this , v. When you see ù thus , with an accent , pronounced long , and high , as tù , vp , ottùso , dul , or blunt , giù , downe , virtù , vertue .

Certainely sir , you haue done me a great pleasure , but nowe I pray you to tell me something concernyng Dipthonges , if you can .

With al my hart sir , any thing that I knowe , you shall commaund me : the Dipthongs that are vsed in the Italian language , are diuers , and they are framed somtimes of two , sometimes of three , yea sometimes of foure vowels : but when they passe two , of force one of the vowels must be as they say in Itnlian , liquido , that is , moyst : those of two vowels are as these , fiori , flowres , pieno , ful , gvida , a guide . &c. of three are these , as mjei , mine , tvoi , thine , guai , wo , and such like . Those of foure are as these , fagivoi , a kinde of peason that growe in Italie , good to be eaten , and such others . And thys I thinke sufficient for vowels and dipthongs . Nowe wil we come to the consonantes ▪

Do so , I pray you .

The diuisions betweene the consonantes , whiche be mute , lowde , high , lowe , moyst , or drye , and others they are manifest vnto ech one : wherefore I thinke it labour lost to speake any more of that , but yet somewhat I wyll say in general , of ech one of them particularly , examinyng them one by one . Our Italian language dooth so accorde with the pleasaunt pronuntiation , and is suche an enimie to the contrary , that it can not abide in no woorde , to haue any more then two , or at the most , three consonantes together , and yet most of the woordes begin with a consonant , and end with a vowel .

B. is the first , and in steade of that doo we often vse p. as Lebra , or els , Lepra , a Hare , and with g. as debb'io , or degg'io , shal I , and io debbo , or els , io deggio , I owe , and with v consonant , as dobbiamo , or doviamo , shal we .

The c dooth sometymes accorde with que as in some places the c can not be without a que so in many woordes the q can not be without c , but in aiding one another , it must be in the myddest of a woorde , but of that we wyll speake more , when we come to q. And sir , if you please , you may reade the distinction , and pronuntiation of these consonantes , in the Grammer that Scipio Lentulo made , and Maister Henry Grantham dyd translate , where they are at large set out , and so doing , shal you saue me a great labour , and a long study , for I can not doo it better then he hath donne , and yet I hope to shewe perhaps something , that he did not shewe . Wherefore I hope , that betwixt vs both , you shall attaine vnto the perfect knowledge of the true pronuntiation of your letters , with a litle study .

I pray you , how like you his Grammer ?

Truely sir , I like it wel , and it is good .

There is an other Grammer and Dictionarie together , that an English man made , called William Thomas , howe like you that , I pray you ?

Truely sir , I like it wel too , but yet he left many things vntouched , both in his Grammer , and also in his Dictionarie .

Why then I hope , with the aide of those two Grammers , and you , I shal attaine vnto the perfection of the Italian tongue .

Yea that you shal , I warrant you , by the grace of God , and besides that you may haue them for a trifle .

Nowe I pray you sir , proceede in your consonantes .

I wyll : the d in many wordes is vsed indifferently with t , as padre , patre , father , madre , matre , mother , padrone , patrone , patron , or maister , lido , lito , shoare , Imperadore , Imperatore , Emperour , and such other . For the doubling of it , looke in Scipio Lentuloes Grammer .

The f dooth sometimes accorde with V consonant , as , refe , reue , threede , and many such like .

The g is of two natures , and also shoulde be of two fourmes , but it is seldome vsed : the one is simple , and altogether pronounced , and the other somewhat moyst , lowe , and short , and as it were with a kind of aspiration pronounced . The simple shoulde haue this fourme , g , and dooth accorde with c , as io giogo , or , io gioco , I playe , and gorgo or , gorco , a spout of water , sogiogare , or , sogiocare , to subdue , and many other such like .

The other hath , or at least shoulde haue this fourme , g , and is vsed in such like wordes as , egli , he , figlio , sonne , ogni , any one , bisogno , neede , and that is most tymes conioyned with these consonantes , l and n.

In steade of double gg , many tymes we vse double zz , as , Maggio , Mazzo , the moneth of May , raggio , razzo , beames , oltraggio , oltrazzo , to doo wrong , and many other such like .

The h in this our Italian tongue , is but seldome vsed , but onely as it were a kinde of aspiration , in drawing of the other letters longer , that either goe before h , or els come after , as in ahi , alas , ahotti , sometymes , hora , now , hoggi , to day , hor hora , euen now , or ahiome , hei , ha , for alas : and also it is necessary to the verbe haue , and there it serueth but only to drawe the vowel long , that foloweth it , as to hó , I haue , tú hài , thou hast , lui há , he hath , not habbiamo , we haue , voi hauete , you haue , loro hànno , they haue : and also in the Noune huomo , for a man , it is vsed : and also it is vsed often after c and g , as lvoco , a place , lvochi , places , fvoco , fire , fvochi , fires , and suche others . After g it is vsed in suche like woordes , as riga , a lyne , righe , lines , lago , a lake , laghi , lakes , and such others .

h also foloweth many tymes c , as che , what , cheto , quiet , chiaro , cleare , and in suche wordes it is pronounced , euen as we pronounce our English k.

In many places it is vsed , where they might as well be without it , as honore , honour , honoro , I honour , honestà , honestie , hora , now , they might as wel say , onore , onoro , onestà , ora , &c.

Me thought I heard you euen nowe speake of che , how chanseth it , that it is so often vsed in the Italian tongue ?

Sir , I wil tel you , che hath diuers significations , as that , the , which , what , when , then , wherefore , for , because , but onely , whereof , or nothing : che may be applyed to all these woordes . &c.

I pray you folow on with your consonants , you know where you left .

Yea sir , that I doo : sometymes , marry but seldome , we vse an i for a consonant , and that is vsed in suche like woordes , as beginne with iu , ia , io , ie , and such as g goeth before them , as Giouànni , Iohn . giùsto , iust , Giesú , Iesus , Giàsone , Iason , for in pronouncing of the vowel that foloweth it , the sound of i is a litle heard , and as it were dooth helpe to strengthen the consonant that goeth afore it , that it may the better be conceyued , for we English men vse i in steade of the consonant g , as you may see in the wordes alone , as Iohn , iust , Iesus , Iason Iasper , and such like .

The k wee neede not to speake of it , for the Italian tongue may altogether be without it , for in steade of it , we commonly vse c alone , and sometyme c and h folowing it .

The l is vsed in the Italian tongue , as it is in the Latine and Englishe , and pronuced alike , sometymes single , and sometimes double , therafter as occasion serueth .

The m likewise is vsed so as l , sometime double , sometime single : it is vsed double alwaies in the first plural persons , as noi fùmmo , we were , noi amàmmo , we loued , facemmo , we did .

The n is vsed euen as m is , and none otherwise , many tymes double , many tymes single : but it is vsed in more Nounes then m is .

The p in Italian , wil not haue the company of any consonant to goe either afore it , or after it , as it hath in the Latine tongue : wherefore we say for ipse , esso , he , Psalmus , Salmo , Psalmes , Ptolomeus , Tolomeo , Ptolomie , it is vsed in the midst of any letter , more double then single , as doppio , double , doppiare , to double , and in these verbes , as seppi , I knew , seppe , he knewe , seppero , they knewe , and ruppi , I brake , ruppe he brake , ruppero , they brake . Sometimes in some places it dooth agree with V consonant , as ripa , riua , a banke , sopra , soura , vpon .

The q is not altogether pronounced in his whole strength and force , but when there goeth afore it a , or els o , and betweene them a c , which dooth as it were cause it to be pronounced fiercely , acqua , water , giaque , he lay , nocque , he dyd annoy for the c that goeth before tthe que doth shorten the vowel that goeth before ( thus it should be , but it is seldome vsed . ) And when c is not set before it , of force you must lengthen the vowel , as Aquilone , an Eagle , or els Aquila , an Eagle , or such like .

The r is pronounced iust in the Italian , as it is in the English , or Latine , and is vsed diuersly , both single and double . This letter is very wel set out by Scipio Lentulo .

I pray you tel me , is it neuer vsed double ?

Yes marry is it , often , and specially in Verbes , as terrò , I shal holde , corrò , I shal gather , verrò , I shal come . It is also doubled in these woordes , as Càrro , a Cart , Tórre , a Towre , térra , the earth . &c.

The s is of three prolations , and of three fourmes , and is a consonant that greatly dooth adorne and beautifie the Italian language , and very necessary to it .

The first fourme of it is this , s. the which is more sweetly and cleanly pronounced , then the others , as cosa , a thing , riposo , rest , or els , tosto , quickly , nostro , ours . &c.

The seconde fourme of it , is s , and that is somewhat more sharpe pronounced then the other , as Rosa , a Rose , Fuso , a Spyndle , Viso , the face , &c.

The thirde fourme of it is this , or at least shoulde be , s , the which maye be called fat and ful , and that is pronounced as it were our English sh , as for example , fascia , a swadleband , Vscio , a doore , breseia , a citie in Lombardie . None of these may be doubled , but the second . The Latine words that commonly vsex , in the Italian are chaunged to doubless , as ●asso , a stone , dissi , I said , lussur●a , lust , Alessandro , Alexander , and such like .

Againe , it is doubled in Nounes , where the Latines vse p and s , as they say ipse , we say esso , he , for scripsit , lui scrisse , he hath written . It is also doubled in many woordes that come from the Latine hauing b before s , as for absolutus , we say , assoluto , absens , assente , absent , and such like .

Of the t somewhat we haue spoken in d , and it is doubled in many woordes and often , and pronounced fully , as sotto , vnder , òtto , eight , dòtto , learned , còtto , sodden , matto , madde . But marke when t commeth single before an ● , pronounced as it were a single z , as Viti , vices . &c.

Of the v , when it is a consonant , this is the fourme of it , v , as vivera , he shal liue , vivande , meates , vedeva , a widow , virtu , vertue , verita , truth , and such like .

Of the x we haue no neede in the Italian tongue , the x that the Latines vse , we change sometymes into the double cc , as eccelente , excellent , eccetto , except : and sometymes in sc , as escelente , escetto , and sometyme in double ss , as we haue shewed aboue in the consonants , as Alessandro , Alexander , disse , he said , condusse , he led : and some be chaunged into singles , as esaudire , to geue eare , esaminare , to examine , or els esperientia , experience , escludere , to exclude . And also in many woordes that they beginne with x , we beginne also with single s , as Serse , for Xerxes , Santippo Xantippo , Senofonte , Xenophon , and that must you drawe as it were a litle long .

The z sometymes is vsed single , sometyme double : the single dooth sometime agree with t , and the fourme of that should be z , as Venetia , Venice , diferentia , difference , gratia , grace , giustitia , iustice : such woordes may you very wel write with single z , as Venezia , diferenzia , grazia , giustizia , and such others . It is neuer doubled , but when it commeth betweene two vowels , and then it should haue this fourme , zz , and that is pronounced as it were t and z together , the which is a letter vsed in the high Almain tongue , and that is written and printed tz , and is often vsed . Now it resteth in the reader or writer , to thinke of it , as batezzo , I do baptise , pozzo , a wel , &c.

The y is neuer vsed in the Italian , and yet many tymes doo we vse double ij , and yet we may be without it , for in speaking it is scant perceiued , as vitij , vices , and such others . And this I thinke sufficient for the letters , with the helpe of Scipio Lentulo .

By my faith sir , you haue done me a great pleasure , but nowe I woulde haue you tel me somethyng concerning the Sillables in the Italian tongue .

as thus , onésta for honest , onestá for honestie , amóre loue , odio hate , ingiúria iniurie , filosofia Philosophie , pópólo people , glória glory , offésa offence , priuilégio , a priuilege , cogliére to gather , or els córre , and many suche like . But when they come thus , à , then must they be pronounced very broade , high , and somewhat long withal : and especially that letter that the accent is ouer , whether it come in the beginnyng of a woorde , or no , as thus , sù vp , giù downe , Virtù vertue , ingiùria iniurie , beffe mockes , affànno care , eccètto except , caddéro they fel , fiócchi lockes of hare , allùi to hym , dall'ùi from hym , fiàmma a flame , hànno they haue , and many such innumerable .

Moreouer , take this for a general rule , looke almost in al woordes , whether they be of one , two , three , foure , fiue , or moe sillables : of one , alwayes pronounce that vowell long : of two , the first : of three , or foure , or more , the last sauyng one , and so shal you neuer misse , whether the woord haue any accent , or no : for many tymes the Italian is written without accentes , but it were farre better , if it were vsed , as for example , Il quále alzáti gli ócchi vide brigáta assái , the which lifting vp hies eyes , sawe many people : and the accent commeth alwayes vpon the open vowel , as géme he sobbeth , portó he brought , pòrto I bring .

Let this be as a general rule vnto you , for if you obserue them , you shal neuer misse , but pronounce right .

I had almost forgot to tell you one thing , and that is this , There are many woordes in the Italian , that are cut of , and shortened . And looke wel , for vpon some of them , the accent commeth vppon the open vowel , and that must be drawen in length , as bontá , for bontàde goodnesse , cittá , for cittàde a citie , virtú , for virtùde vertue , andáre , for andàre to goe , vedér , for vedère to see , ragión , for ragiòne reason , valór , for valòre valour , and many such moe .

Certainely sir , this is the best rule that you haue geuen me yet : I see that the Apostraphes are much vsed in the Italian , I pray you tel me something concernyng them , howe a man should place them , and how one should vse them .

I wyl sir , as wel as I can .

You are to note this , that when two vowels meete together , of two sundry voyces , one in the ende of a woord , the other in the beginnyng of a woord , to pronounce them both , it dooth not very wel , and is as it were hard and combersome for to speake , and nothing pleasant to the hearer . Wherefore , in writing , the Apostrophes are vsed , wherby the Reader may knowe , where the vowel wanteth , by the Apostrophe , for sometymes we take the last vowel from the first woorde , and sometymes the first of the folowing woorde . It is good for you to knowe howe the Apostrophe must be set , for it hath two fourmes , and they be these , ' ' the first soundeth the want of the last vowel of the first woorde , and the other soundeth the want of the first vowel of the folowing woorde , as for example , in this wanteth the last vowel of the first woorde , L' Imperatore the Emperour , l' inuidia , the enuie . And in this maner may you take away the first vowel of the folowing woorde , as thus , Lo 'mperatore the Emperour , la 'nuidia the enuie . In this last maner of Apostrophing , there are two things to be noted : the one is , that many tymes the o , be he Article , or Pronoune , dooth most aske the Apostrophe , as thus , a'l tempo , at what tyme , che ' l cjèlo , that the heauen , co'l pensiere , with thought , tu'l sai , thou knowest it , no'l veditu ? doost not thou see it ? and suche others .

The other is , that no other sayings , or woordes , neede the Apostrophe , but those that beginne with im , or els in , as Lo'mperatore , the Emperour , La'mportùnita , the importunitie , lo'ngànno , the deceit , la'nvidia , the enuie : and yet this kinde of Apostrophe , is not so needeful as the first .

Many other woordes there are , where the Apostraphe is vsed , as the Article gli is neuer vsed , but before i , whereof we wyl speake more hereafter , in the Articles .

It is also many tymes vsed before such like wordes , as me ' , puo ' , qve ' , se ' , suo ' , tuo ' , and such like , the whiche doo meane , mègljo , poi , qvelli , sei , suoli , or suoi and tuoi .

Sometymes one woorde needeth an Apostraphe both in the beginnyng and ending , but that is most tymes in verse , as thus , Vmil' in se , ma'ncontr' amor' superba , that is to say , humble in her selfe , but gainst loue proude .

And many tymes woordes that may be Apostraphed both in the beginnyng and ending , are not , as thus , Voi non potete ancóra essere amaestràta à bastāza , which may be written thus , Voi non potet ' ancòr ' essere ' maestràt ' à bastanza , and many such more .

Also many tymes vowels meete , that neede no Apostraphe , and also consonantes meete with consonantes : mary they come in suche woordes , as are clipped of the last sillable or vowel , as I haue tolde you before , as for example , Nessu'n dolor maggior sentir potrés , that is , No greater sorowe could I feele , which goeth very well . But marke this , the woordes thtt are clipped , doo commonly end in d , l , m , n , r , and t , as Vn mal pensier lo mosse , An euil thought moued him , and Vn buon caual mi piace , A good horse pleaseth me , or els , Il gran dolor mi preme , &c.

Surely sir , this is a very good rule : but yet I pray you wyl you tel vs something concernyng the poyntes or distinctions which you vse in the Italian writing ?

Concernyng poyntes , I thinke I neede not greatly to speake of them , for they are but seldome obserued .

Yea , but yet I pray you tel me somthing of them , first , how many there are , howe they are framed , and howe they are called , for I know they are very necessary , not onely for the speaker , but also chiefly for the writer of it .

Since you are so importune , I wyll doo my best : I say first , that the speach of man is as it were a certaine instrument , wherewith he expresseth and sheweth foorth his thoughts , and conceits of his mind : euen so is Writing an instrument , with the which he expresseth and sheweth foorth the liuely meanyng of his speach : and as you know , and can not denie , that that speach is most perfect , that most perfectly can shewe foorth , and expresse his thoughtes , and conceites of his mynde , so can it not be denyed , but that that kinde of writing is most perfect , that most perfectly can shew foorth and expresse the liuely meanyng of the speache , with what kind of gallantnesse , delectation , pleasure , felicitie , and perfection this language may be both spoken , and written , and the thoughtes , myndes , conceites , and liuely meanyngs of it be vttered , both to the pleasure and delectation of the hearer , speaker , reader , and writer . So many and so many woorthy authors that haue written so many noble bookes of artes , sciences , faculties , doctrines , and professions , both Diuine , and Prophane , I am sure , that no language can better expresse or shewe foorth the liuely and true meanyng of a thing , then the Italian .

But verily one thing greeueth me sore and that is this , that of late it is neither written , printed , nor read , as it should be , and nowe to vse it as it should be vsed , and to adde vnto it not onely a perfection , but also a rich ornament , it is needeful that we vse this way : We see that the liuely speach of man dooth sometymes as it were hasten on , sometymes stay , now more , and then lesse : sometymes as it were aske , and sometymes answeare : sometymes as it were affirme , sometymes chaunge voyce , and purpose .

Nowe that the like may be done in writing , many learded and wise men of olde tyme dyd deuise these poyntes , , ; : . ? ( ) the first is called in Italian Coma , the seconde , Ponto & Coma , the third , due ponti , the fourth , ponto fermo , the fifth , ponto Interogatiuo , and those two last ( in this maner ) Parentesi : the least of strength , is Coma , and so they go increasing , tyl they come to ponto fermo , and that hath more force and strength , then any of the rest .

Nowe , euen as any wel shaped body , hath his principal and necessary members , which are diuided into lesser parts , euen so any wel framed speach hath his periodes , in stead of necessary and principal members , which are then diuided into other lesser partes .

Moreouer , euen as the wood feller cutteth his wood in peeces , and putting diuers of those peeces together , maketh a fagot , and with a wreath of wood dooth bynd it about , which wreath is also of wood , and then of more or lesse fagots , maketh a loade : euen so the speaker or writer , doth put many partes of the speach together , and of them maketh a construction , and then with the Verbe bindeth it togeather , which Verbe is also a part of the speache , and then with more or lesse constructions , maketh a Petiodus . Also , euen as those lesser partes of the periodus , that are not bound together with the Verbe , can neither haue sense nor construction . These are diuided with the Coma , as for example , Ne carezze , ne minaccie , ne premi● , ne pene , that is to say , neither cherishing nor threatnyngs , neither rewardes nor paynes . Which saying hath neither sense , meanyng , nor construction in it , tyll it be bounde with a Verbe : then hath it the construction , but not the sense . Then is it diuided with the poynt and Coma , as thus , Ne carezze , ne minaccie , ne premij , ne pene sa vanno mai bastanti ; ne har anno mai forza ; that is to say , neither cherishing nor threatnynges , neither rewardes ror paynes shal euer be sufficient ; or haue the force : But when it is accompanied with other partes , then it hath a ful sense and construction in it : then must that haue a ponto fermo , as for example , Ne carezze , ne minacie , ne premij , ne pene saranno mai bastanti ; ne har anno mai forza , di separarci dall' amere di Dio. that is in English , neyther cherishing nor threatnyngs , neither rewardes nor paynes , shal euer be sufficient ; nor neuer haue the force , to separate vs from the loue of God . And this is called a Periodus . But when the periodus is longer , and hath neede of more sayings in it , then are the two poyntes vsed . The periodus should sometyme beginne with a capital letter , sometymes not , and sometymes haue a new head , and somtimes not , thereafter as the varietie , length , shortnesse , scantnesse , or varietie of the matter requireth . The periodus hath no limited measure appoynted for it , but they may be eyther short , or of a myddle sise , or long . And thereafter as they are , may you vse the poyntes , after the manner that I haue told you .

Yea sir , but I haue heard you say nothing of that poynt which you cal ponto Interrogat●uo , nor of those which you cal parenthesis .

Truely sir , I had almost forgotten them , but of them I wyl geue you one good example , and that shal serue you for a generall rule , without any longer discourse : and this shall be it : Io vorrei pure , ( se possibil fusse ) venirti a trovare ; ma come poss ' io farlo ? mentre durano qvesti fredds ? e tra tanto ch' io vengo , ricordati ; di non ti fidar piú ; di qvel' tuo amico : that is to say in English , I woulde yet ( if it were possible ) come and finde thee ; but howe can I doo it ? whilest this colde lasteth ? and whilest I come , remember ; that thou trust no more : that thy friende . Or els this other , Non ti diss' io ( e tu non me ' l' credevi ) ché gli eraun mancator di fede ? that is , Dyd not I tel thee ( and thou wouldest not beleeue me ) that he was a breaker of his faith ? And so let this suffice of the Elementes .

Of the speache .

Nowe let vs say somewhat of the speach . The speach is first diuided into foure partes the one is mutable , and the other immutable : the mutable doth somtimes alter , either through Cases , or els through Tyme . Through Cases , the Noune , the Pronoune , and the Participle : through Tyme , the Verbe .

But before we speake particularly of these matters , you are to note al those things that may happen to any of them : which are , the Number , and the person . The Numbers are two , as much to say , either of one , or more , either Singulare or plurale , either the most , or els the least : take which you please , for I care not so I be vnderstood . The Singular conteyneth in it but one onely , and the Pural al the other from one vpward .

But you are to note here , that euen as the Latines were woont to geue the Plural number to one onely in the first person , euen so in the Italian we vse to geue the Plural number to one onely man in the seconde person , saying thus : Che fate voi qui signor Conte tutto solo ? that is , What doo you here sir County al alone ? And this is called , to geue the title of you , and the other of thou . Nowe wyl we speake of the Persons , shal we ?

I pray you doo so .

Of the Persons .

THe persons are three , the first consisteth in this only Pronoune , Io , that is , I : the second onely in tú , thou : but the third in al the rest , so that in the Noune and the participle , is the third person contayned : also may the second be in the Vocatiues : also the first is in the pronoune , in one onely . But in al the other pronounes is the third vsed alone , and in the Verbe they are vsed al in both numbers , except it be in the Respectiue and the Infinitiue .

Also you are to note , that sometymes we speake vnto the second person , euen as it were the third , attributing vnto it , as it were an honourable or woorshipful title , saying , Lasignoria vostra , laeccelentia vostra , or els , la maesta vostra . that is to say , your Lordship , your excellencie , or els your maiestie , and suche like , I leaue to speake of many suche odde litle parcels , whiche are more tedious then necessary , especially vnto the begynners . As for those things that are pertinent vnto the mutable part are the Genders , the Cases , the signes of Cases , and the Articles .

Of the Genders .

THe Genders vsed in this language , are two , that is to say , the Masculine , and the Feminine : the Masculines are such as this , Il Cjelo , the Heauen , Il Sole , the Sunne , costui , this man , ciascuno , ech man , amánte , a louer , impazzito , foolish , or madde .

The Feminines are these , or els such like , Latérra , the earth , la Lùna , the Moone , costéi , this woman , ciasc●na , ech woman , amánte , a shee louer , impazzita , a woman become foolish , or els madde .

Of the Cases .

THe Cases are sixe , heretofore called Nominativo , Genitivo , Dativo , Accusativo , Vocativo , and Ablativo , of some they are called , the first , second , third , fourth , fifth , and sixth , the first is called right , and the other as it were crooked .

Of the signes of Cases .

THe Cases can not be knowen in this language , through the varietie of the definitions , as they are in the Latine , and in the Greeke : for it hath two definitions , ( euen as the Hebrue ) the one in the Singulares , and the other in the plurales , called Signes of Cases , the which are , di , de , a , ad , da the two first shew the Genitiue . But this difference there is , that di is put where no Article is , as Di Ferro , di Oro , di Argento , di Legno , that is , of Yron , of Gold , of Siluer , of Wood : but yet it is farre better , to put an Apostrophe before the last vowel of the first woord , and so clip away the vowel , and say thus , d' argento , of siluer , d' oro , of gold , but de is alwayes set before an Article , as thus , del' cièlo , of the heauens , del' aria , of the ayre , de la terra , of the earth , de i casi , of the cases , de le genti , of the people .

The second is a , or els ad , with a vowel , and that foloweth the Datiue , as a Tito , vnto Titus , al' vento , to the wynd , al' ora , at that houre , or els , euen then , ad Arno , vnto Arno , ad altrui , vnto others .

The third is of the Abbatiue , as da casa , from the house , da la piazza , from the market place , da té , from thee , da c●loro , from them .

But yet there rest three Cases more , of the which , the fifth is knowen for the calling , O , as O Giulio , O Inlius , O Alessandro , O Alexander . The other two , that is , the first , and the fourth , they keepe the Article with them : and although that the signe de , seemes sometyme to be before the saying , without an Article , as de mjei mali , of my euyls , de danni vostri , of your damages , de tempi passati , of the tymes passed : yet for al that they want not it , but he is as it were hydden in the woordes , and therefore the foresaid examples must be written with Apostrophes .

The like happeneth also vnto the other Signes , as a'tempi passati , at tymes passed , da piú intèndementi , of many , or from many vnderstandings , and that is also vsed in these smal parcels , as bo ' , ne ' , pe ' sú ' , which meane , coi , nei , pei , súi . And likewise you may say , or write , co'l , ne'l , pe'l , no'l , sú'l , which meane , con il , ne il , per il , non il , súil . It is also to be noted , that ech one of these smal parcels set before the Article Il , the vowel is alwayes taken away , as you may see in the examples geuen before .

Nowe let vs come to the Articles .

I pray you doo so sir , if you be not weery .

To tel you the truth , I am almost weery , but neuerthelesse we wyl folow . The Article is a word of a sillable only , and many tymes it is of one onely letter , and is set before the Mutables more commonly , and vniuersally , although sometyme it be set before some particularly , as it hath been shewen of many , and also before the Infinitiue Moode of the Verbes which are made Nounes , as l' udire , the hearing , il vedere , the seeing , il parlare , the speaking , lo stare , the being . The Articles in al , are seuen , fiue are of the Masculine , and two of the Feminine . Of the fiue that are Masculines , two are of the singular number , and three of the Plural . Those of the Singular are , Il , and lo : and those of the plural , are i , li , and gli . Of the two Feminine , the one is of the singular number , the other of the plural . The singular is , la , the plural , le . The maner how to vse them is this , Il is alwayes set before a Consonant , as il Cjèlo , the Heauen , il Conte , the Earle , il monte , the hyl . But when s dooth proceede another Consonant , you must set before it , lo , as lo sdegno , the disdaine , lo sforzo , the force , lo scoglio , the shelfe , or rocke , or clift . And sometymes lo is set before vowels , as lo amore , the loue , lo effetto , the effect , lo inimico , the enimie , lo ùfficio , the office . But yet the Article before such woordes , is better Apostrophed , and dooth sounde more pleasanter , as l' amore , l' effetto , l'inimico , l' úfficio .

But when the vowel o dooth folowe , of force it must haue an Apostrophe afore , as l' onore , the honour , l' Odio , the hate , l' orgoglio , the pride .

Moreouer , this Article , if some vowel do folowe it , it is both spoken and written whole , and the woord that foloweth it , is Apostrophed in steade of it , as lo'mperatore , but of that we haue spoken yenough before .

Also this Article is sometymes set before , mio , svoi , evor , qval , and qvale , and after , per , messer , mon signor , and such other woorshipful names .

Of the vse of the other articles , plural , and Masculine , the like we haue to say , as we haue said of the Singular , that is to say , that i is vsed in the same maner that il is vsed , before a Consonant , as i Cjèli , i Conti , i monti , i pensjeri , the Heauens , the Earles , the mountaines , the thoughtes . And also gli is vsed euen as lo , as gli sdegni , gli scogli , gli sforzi , and also gli amori , gli effetti , gli onori , gli ufficij . But when a vowel i dooth folowe , it is best to vse the Apostrophes , and so to entermingle the one with the other , as gl' inimici , the enimies , gl' infideli , the Infidels , gl' ipocriti , the hypocrites : and contrarywise , if any other vowel doo folow , you neede not vse the Apostrophe at al , but as it were somewhat to mollifie the i , and entermingled with the folowing voyce or woord , and pronounce them both , as gli èsempij , the examples , gli odori , the smels , gli úmori , the humours .

But when s dooth folow another consonant , then must you alwayes write it , and pronounce it fully , and distinctly , as gli scogli , gli stenti , gli scritti : but li may be vsed in stead of the one and the other , of the two foresaid Articles , and say , li Cjeli , li sdegni , li onori , and alwayes without an Apostrophe , and set it before a woorde that beginneth with i , for there you must vse gli , to doo wel , but yet with an Apostrophe , as gl' istorici , the Historiographers , gl' indovini , the Diuiners , gl' inamorati , those that are in loue .

Nowe wyl we come to the Articles of the Feminine , the Singular of it , is set before a vowel and a consonant , accompanyed with s , and there may you vse an Apostrophe , or els not , euen as you list , as la erba , the hearbe , la ira , the wrath , la strada , the streete , la angoscia , the agonie . You may say and write , l'erba , l'ira , l'angoscia . And yet for a general rule , most tymes it is best to vse the Apostrophe , and especially if the vowel a folow the Article , as l'acqua , the water , l'armento , the cattel .

The selfe same may you say of the Article plural of the Feminine , onely that alwayes before the e you must vse the Apostrophe , and also before the other vowels , but not so often , the examples for al , shal be these folowing , le arti , the artes , le ingiùrie , the iniuries , le ore , the houres , le usure , the vsuries , le case , the houses , le strade , the streetes . And so may you say , l'arti , l'ingiùrie , l'ore , l'usure , l'erbe , l'esequie : but in some woords it is better , and more necessary to accompany it with suche woords as runne vpon one vowel , as la iniqvitá , le iniqvitá , the iniquitie , and the iniquities , la ereditá , le ereditá , the inheritance , and the inheritances , la cittá , le cittá , the citie , and the cities , and such others , where , if the Article were not whole , and ful , you should not know the one number from the other .

You are also to note this among your Articles , that euen as Articles , these two wordes are vsed , that is , Vno , and Vna , that is , one , Masculine , and one , Feminine , for you may say , Vn' huomo , a man , Vn' cane , a dogge , Vna donna , a woman , Vna spada , a swoord , Vna Lepre , a Hare : so you may say , and it is good Italian , ègli é amorevole , come il cane : or els , ègli é amorevole , come un cane ; He is as louing as a dogge : or els , cosi dè fare , l'huomo da bene ; or els , cosi dè fare un huomo da bene : so ought an honest man to doo : or els , égli é timido come la Lepre : or els , égli é timido com' una Lepre ; He is as fearful as a Hare : and ègli sà ben maneggiar , la spada ; or els , égli sà ben maneggiar , una spada : He can wel handle a swoord : that distinction of Articles , prepositiues , and Subiunctiues , brought vp by the Grecians , is folowed and obserued by some Italians , but not of me : for so much as the facilitie and ease of the speach is greater without it , and also for other occasions .

And thus let this suffice you , concernyng the Articles that goe before the Noune , and so ( God willing ) we wyll speake of the Nounes .

I pray you doo so : for certaynely I thinke you are weerie .

Verily I am almost weery in deede : but yet I wyl folow on . The Noune is a kinde of voyce that sheweth either the substance , or qualitie of the thing , and therefore of the Nounes some are Substantiues , and some Adiectiues . The Substantiues are , Cjèlo , Heauen , témpo , tyme , pràto , afielde . Adiectiues are , sereno , cleare , fugace , fleeing , verde , greene , saying , Cjèlo sereno , tempo sugace , pràto verde , that is , the cleare Heauens , the fleeing tyme , the greene field .

There are also certayne Nounes , that shew a kind of substance more particularly , and those are called proper , as these , Cesare , Cesar , Mongibello , Mongibel , Roma , Rome , Nilo , the ryuer Nilus .

There are othersome , that shew it more vniuersally , and more common , and these are called Appellatiues , as terra , earth , sasso , a stone , huomo , a man .

Some other Nounes are called Comparatiues , some Superlatiues , some are Numerales , some Folowing order , some other Equivochts , and Vnivochts , and some Diminishers , and some Augmentours , and Heteroclites , and other some partitiues , Distributiues and Negatiues . Euery name hath his definition among the vowels : the proper names especially haue in them al the vowels , as for example , a Pitàgora , Andrèa , Emilià , Olimpia , Fiorenza , Arabia , Etna . In e , as Socrate , Cèsare , Cèrere , Isifile , Lione , Tevere . In j , as Luigi , Giovanni , Fiordiligi , Napoli , Parigi , and many names of Families , as Quirini , Savelli , Corsini . In o , as Alessandro , Pjètro , Calisto , Milano , Bergamo , Pò , Tebro , Apenino . In ú , as Giesú , Artú , Corfú , Perú . And all these names are either Plurals , without Singulars , ( although you might sometymes say , Il Tolomei , il Piccolomini , or els , La Quirini , la Salviati . And these are names of Families , ) or els Singulars without Plurals , and say , Fabij , Camilli , Scipionj .

But the names Appellatiues of the Masculine , haue three onely definitions , in the Singular , so that their Declensions are also three : the first endeth in a , the second in e , the third in o , but al three in the Plural , end in i.

The first Declension .WithoutArticles.WithArticles. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. Poèta . 1 poèti. Il poèta . 1 i poèti. di poèta . 2 di poèti. de'l poèta . 2 de i poèti. a poèta 3 a poèti. a'l poèta . 3 a i poèti. poèta . 4 poèti. Il poèta . 4 i poèti. o poèta . 5 e poèti. o poèta . 5 o poèti. da poèta . 6 da poèti. da'l poèta . 6 dai poèti.

Truely sir , I thinke I neede not decline these Nounes in English , for there are so many , and so many of this Grammers , that euery one can decline them , so that you marke , and learne wel the declinyng of them in Italian , I thinke that sufficient , for you know they goe in order : and also , he that can decline one , can decline them alalmost .

You know , that Il poèta meaneth the Poete , de'l poèta , of the poete , a'l poèta , to the poete , il poèta , the poete , o poèta , O poete , da'l poèta , from the poete , &c. The Plurall number goeth euen so , it is but euen adding an s , at the ende of poete , and say , poetes .

Wel sir , I wyl take this for a general rule .

There are a great many of these Nounes declined in Scipio Lentuloes Grammer , and William Thomas his Grammer , but the English of them dooth but litle good , mary the Italian is necessary : and so wyl I folow on , and decline those Italian Nounes , that seeme hardest for you to learne .

I pray you sir , doo so , so shal you doo me a great pleasure .

What there wanteth in me , you shal haue in the Grammers aboue rehearsed , for they wyl doo you much good , if you marke them very wel .

The second Declension .OfStrale,aShaft,andAmore,Loue. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. lo strale . 1 gli strali . l' Amore. 1 gli amori . de lo strale . 2 de gli strali del' amore . 2 de gli amori a lo strale . 3 a gli strali . al' amore 3 a gli amori . lo strale . 4 gli strali . l' amore . 4 gli amori . o strale . 5 o strali . o amore . 5 o amori . da lo strale . 6 da gli strali dal' amore . 6 da gli amori
The third Declension .OfCjèlo,theHeauen,andOro,Gold. NV SIN . NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. Il Cjèlo . 1 i cjèli. L' Oro. 1 gli Ori. de'l cjélo 2 de i cjèli. del' Oro 2 de gli Ori a'l cjèlo . 3 a i cjéli . al' Oro. 3 a gli Ori. il cjèlo . 4 i cjèli. l' Oro. 4 gli Ori. o cjèlo . 5 o cjèli. o Oro. 5 o Ori. da'l cjèlo 6 da i cjèli. dal' Oro. 6 da gli Ori.

The Appellatiues of the Feminine , in the singular , doo end for the most part in a , and a good number in e , and one onely in o , and very few in V. The first haue the plural in e , as singul. l' erba , Plural , l' erbe , the hearbe , and the hearbes .

The seconde in i , as singul. la Nave , plur. le Navi , the shyp , and the shippes : yet Dante hath vsed le mano , for the handes .

The fourth hath the Plural , like vnto the Singular , and that is , because they are clipped woordes , as singular . la virtú , Plur. le virtú , the vertue , and the vertues : singul. la grú , Plur. le grú , the Crane , and the Cranes : singul. la Servitú , plur. le Servitú , the seruice , and the seruices . The Declensions are very many , and so many are the terminations , as for example :

The first Declension .OfStella,aStarre,andErba,anHearbe. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. La Stella 1 Le Stelle l' èrba 1 l' èrbe de la stella . 2 de le stelle de l' èrba 2 de l' èrbe a la stella 3 a le stelle a l' èrba 3 a l' èrbe la stella 4 le stelle l' èrba 4 l' erbe o stella 5 o stelle o èrba 5 o èrbe da la stella . 6 da le stelle . da l' èrba . 6 da l' èrbe
The second Declension .OfNave,aShyp,andArte,Art. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. La Nave 1 le navi L' Arte 1 l' arti de la nave . 2 de le navi de l' arte 2 de l' arti a la nave 3 a le navi a l' arte 3 a l' arti la nave 4 le navi l' arte 4 l' arti o nave 5 o navi o arte 5 o arti da la nave . 6 da le navi da l' arte 6 da l' arti .
Third Declension . Fourth Declension Mano , a hand . handes . Virtú , vertue . Vertues . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. La mano 1 le mani La virtú 1 le virtú de la mano 2 de le mani de la virtú . 2 de le virtú a la mano 3 a le mani a la virtú 3 a le virtú la mano 4 le mani la virtú 4 le virtú O mano 5 O mani O virtú 5 O virtú da la mano 6 da le mani . da la virtú . 6 da le virtú .

And so followe on , all the Cases and Numbers of this Declension , so that I thinke it in vaine , to speake any more of them , for the Adiectiue names , are al , either of one voyce alone , or of two . Those of one voyce alone , haue the e , in the singular number , and i in the plural , and serue as wel for the Masculine , as the Feminine , as hvomo vile , femina vile , a vile man , a vile woman : hvomo nobile , femina nobile , a noble man , a noble woman . And so may you say , hvomini vili , femine vili , vile men , vile women : and hvomini nobili , & femine nobili , noble men , and noble women .

But when they are of two voyces , one is for the Masculine , and the other for the Feminine . The Masculine endeth in o , in the singular number , and in i , in the plural , as sasso duro , a hard stone , ghiaccio freddo , cold Yse , fvoco caldo , hot fire . And so may you say , sassi duri , hard stones , ghiacci freddi , cold Yses , fvochi caldi , hot fires .

But the Feminine endeth in the singular number in a , and in the plural in e , as pjètra dura , a hard stone , neve fredda , cold snowe , fiamma calda , a hot flame . And so may you say in the plural number , pjètre dure , nevi freddi , fiamme calde , hard stones , cold snowes , hot flames .

The maners of the varying of the Adiectiues , are like vnto those that are past : but afore I leaue to talke of them , I wyl tel you foure things , the one is , that none doo euer ende in i in the singular number : an other is , that they do agree with the Substantiues , euen as in the Latine . The third is , that sometymes they may be made Substantiues , as thus , Tornami à mente , s'alcun dolce mai hebbe ' lcortristo : The last is , that sometymes the Adiectiue Masculme , dooth agree with the Substantiue Feminine , as ogni cosa pièno di spavento : euery thing ful of feare .

Of the Comparatiues .

THe Comparatiues are not many in this language , but a fewe taken from the Latine , the which are , Maggiore greater , minore lesser , migliore better , peggiore woorse , superiore superiour , inferiore inferiour .

The other are made with this woord piú . which signifieth , More , as piú forte , more strong , piú dotto , more learned , piú bella , more faire , piú saggio , more wise . And to make it haue more force , we adde vnto it , and put before it , molto , or assai , that is , much , or els vie , saying , molto piú dotto , much more learned , assai piú bella , much more fayrer , vie piú gentile , farre more gentle .

And in vsing them , we geue them the second Case , as thus , Egli é piu forte , di te : he is more strong then thou . tu sei molto piú dotto di lui : Thou art muche more learned then he : Noi siamo vie piú potènti di voi : We are farre more mighty then you . Now wyl we come to the Superlatiues .

Of the Superlatiues .

THe Superlatiues may fully be fourmed of al the Adiectiues , but they are not so Comparatiuely vsed , as the Latines doo vse them , who wyl say , Ettore fú fortissimo , Hector was very strong : Questa donna é bellissima , This woman is very fayre : Il mèle é dolcissimo , The hony is very sweete , without any other Comparison .

Also we can not geue to the Superlatiues any addition , as to the Comparatiues , as thus , qvale é qvella , che ha stampato ? the whiche is abominable , and nought , not tollerable .

Of the Numeral Nounes , the first is of the Masculine , and of the Feminine : for because we say , Vno , and Vna , the Masculine Gender looseth the vowel , the consonant folowing hym , as Vn cane a dogge , vn legno a wood , vn sasso a stone . And a vowel folowing , then it looseth it by an Apestrophe , as vn' asino an Asse , vn' Elefante an Elephant , vn' Orso a Beare .

The Feminine Gender keepeth the vowel , a Consonant folowing , as vna casa a house , vna pianta a plant , vna bestia a beast .

But if a vowel folow , it looseth it most tymes , and especially a , as Vn' anima a soule , Vn' èrba an héarbe , Vn' imagine an image , Vn' ora an houre , Vn' urtica a Nettle .

And the Masculine , as wel as the Feminine , is apostrophed before this woord altro , when we say , Vn' altro an other he , and Vn' altra an other shee .

And if it be in the Copulatiue , then doo we adde the article to it , and o , as l' uno e l' altro , and l' una & l' altra , the one and the other . Also may that kynde of voyce be apostrophed .

The second number may be also of the Masculine , and the Feminine Gender , distinctly : for you may say , Duo agnelli , two Lambes , and due pécore , two sheepe . For many good Authours haue geuen the voyce due , as wel to the Masculine as to the Feminine , and so wyl we , as thus , Due agnelli , two lambes , due donne , two women . Also dui is found in some authours : but Dua is a common woorde among the Florentines , which is not so tollerable , vnlesse it be vpon necessitie , in Verse .

In this selfe same number are ambe , and ambo , vsed for both . The first belongeth to the Feminine , the seconde , as wel to the Masculine , as the Feminine , as ambe le mani : you may say , ambo le mani , both the handes , and ambo li piédi , both the feete . You may also say , and it hath that signification , as ambedue le mani , ambedue i pièdi : and ambeduo le mani , & i pièdi . And Dante for the selfe same woord , vseth ambodue , and amendue , amenduni , and amendune . The Commons wyl say , Tutte due , tutte dui , and tutti duo . And some auncient poetes haue written , Entrambi , and intrambi .

The numeral numbers are immutable : but to the ende they may be knowen to euery one , I wyll begynne at the first , and by them which I shal note , shal you knowe al the rest , Vno 1. due 2. tre 3. qvatro 4. cinqve 5. sèi 6. sètte 7. otto 8 , nove 9. dièci 10 , undici 11. dodeci 12. tredei 13. qvatordici 14. qvindici 15. sedici 16. dicisette 17. diciotto 18. dicinove 19. venti 20. &c. and so by adding the tenthes to the ones , thou maist number as much as thou wylt : but marke when any vowel foloweth , to vse the Apostrophe , as thus , vent' uno , 21. vent' otto 28. trent' uno 31. trent' otto 38. &c.

Where no vowel foloweth , vse no Apostrophe , as thus , venti due 22. venti tre 23. venti qvatro 24. venti cinqve 25. venti sès 26. venti sètte 27. venti nove 29. and so trènta dve 32. trènta tre 33. trènta qvatro 34. and so folowing .

These are the tenthes that folowe , as Dièci 10. venti 20. trènta 30. qvaranta 40. cinqvanta 50. sessanta 60. settanta 70. ●ttanta 80 novanta 90. cènto 100. due cènto 200. tre cènto 300. qvatro cènto 400. cinqve cènto 500. sette cènto 700. otto cènto 800. novecènto 900. mille 1000. &c : And so may you number , tylyou come to Millions .

We also say , Vna decina , a tenth , Vna dozzena a dosen , Vna ventina , a score , Vnatrentina , a thirtie , Vna qvarantina , a fourtie .

And so may you number , tyl you come to a hundred , styl adding tina , to ech tenne . Sometymes we also say , Vn cèntinaio , an hundred , Vn migliaio , a thousand . And in the plural number we say , le centinaja , le migliaja , for the hundreds , and the thousandes , &c.

Nowe , concernyng the ordinary Noune , it is reason we speake something of it , but not much . The ordinary number is this , primo , and primjèro , first , secondo , second , terzo , third , qvarto , fourth , qvinto , fifth , sèsto , sixth , sètimo , seuenth , ottavo , eighth , nono , nienth , dècimo , tenth , Vndècimo , eleuenth , duodècimo , twelfth , tredècimo , thirteenth , or els , dècimo tèrzo , qvarto dècimo , and dècimo qvarto , fourteenth , qvinto dècimo , and dècimo qvinto , fifteenth , sèsto dècimo , and dècimo sèsto , sixteenth , diceséttimo , and dècimo sèttimo , seuenteenth , dicjotte simo , and dècimo ottavo , eighteenth , dicenovesimo , and décimo nono , nienteenth , ventésimo , and vigèsimo , twentith , ventèsimo primo , one and twentith , trentesimo , and trigèsimo , thirtith , and so folowe on , qvarantesimo , and qvadragesimo , fourtith , cinqvantésimo , and qvinqvagesimo , fiftith , sessantésimo , & sessagèsimo , sixtith , settantèsimo , and settuagèsimo , seuentith , ottagèsimo , and ottuagésimo , eighttith , novantèsimo , and nonagèsimo , nientith , and centèsimo , an hundreth , and so foorth , tyl you come to milèsimo , a thousande .

Al the Nounes may be Aduerbes , adding to ech one this voyce , volta , saying , Vna volta , one tyme , due volte , two tymes , tre volte , three tymes , and so foorth , as djèci volte , tenne tymes , venti volte , twenty tymes . And so may you folowe , tyl you come to Millions , but I thinke that needeth not .

Now let vs come to the Nounes Heteroclites : there are certaine Nounes , that somewhat doo differ from the others , and those I put among the Heteroclites .

Nowe , of these , some haue in the singular number , the Gender of the Masculine , and in the plural number , the Gender of the Feminine , whiche dooth somewhat agree with the Latine Neuter , and these are they , as :

NV. SIN . NV. PLV. These words , paio , & paia , somtyms signifie two things set togeather , as Vn paio di guanti , a payre of gloues , due paia di buoi , two couple of oxen , tre paia di Caponi , three couple of Capons . Il riso le risa Il qvadrèllo le qvadrella Il paro le para Il paio le paia lo Staro le Stara lo Staio le Staia

And sometymes these woordes are taken from the Verbe parere , to seeme . The like is said of paro ; and para : but pari signifieth either of quantitie , or els qualitie , and serueth al Numbers , and Genders . For we may say , Il pari , la pari , i pari , le pari : whiche signifie the like , the peere , the paragon , &c.

Some others there are , that haue the Plural , and the Sngular number alike , as la spèzie , le spèziè , the Spise , la cittá , le cittá , the citie , la virtú , le virtú , the vertue , and many other eclipped woords , of the which we haue spoken afore , and yet we vse most the singular number , and they are al of the Feminine Gender .

Other there are , almost like to them aboue , but not altogeather , as , Fede , fe , fayth , piède , pe , foote , Regge , Re , King.

Other some haue the Singular , and not the Plural , as ●gnjuno , cjascuno , ech one : and other set among the Pronounes , as we haue said already .

Other some haue the Plural number , and not the singular , as , le labbja , the lyppes : and names of families , as we haue said tofore .

Other some in the Singular of one gender , and of one ende : and in the plural , of two Genders , and of two endes , as these that folow .

NV. SIN . SINGVL. NVM . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. PLVR. NVMB. Il corpo The body corpi le corp●a the bodyes il mimbro the member i membri le membra the members il cervello the braine i cervelli le cervella the braines il cigljo the eye lyd i cigli le ciglia the eye lyddes il laboro the lyppe i labbri le labbra the lyppes il braccio the arme i bracci le braccia the armes il dito the finger i diti . le dita the fingers il ginocchjo the knee i ginocchi l'ginocchia the knees il calcagno the heele i calcagni le calcagna the heeles il vestigio the signe i vestigij le vestigia the signes il budello the gut i budelli le budella the guttes l' osso the bone gli ossi le ossa the bones il corno the horne i corni le corna the hornes il legno the wood i legni le legna the woodes il ramo the branch i rami le ramora the branches il frutto the fruite i frutti le frutta the fruites il muro the w● i muri le mura the walles il castello the castle i castelli le castella the castles il carro the cart i carri le carra the cartes lo strido the shricke gli stridi le strida the shrickes il lvogo the place i lvoghi le lvghora the places il lato the side i lati le latora the sides il pràto the field i prati le pratora the fieldes il campo the campe i campi le campora the campes l' Orto the garden gli orti le ortora the gardens il rastello the rake i rastelli le rastèlla the rakes il filo the threed i fili le fila the threedes il vestimento the garment i vestimenti l'vestimēta the garments il grado the degree i gradi le grado●a the degrees il peceato the sinne . i peccati le peccata . the sinnes .

Other some there are , of one Gender , and of one ende in the singular number , but in the plural of two Genders , and of three endes , as for example .

NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. NV. PLV. ENGLISH Il fico I fichi le fiche le ficha the fygges . Il pugno I pugni le pugne le pugnora the fistes .

And vppon necessitie , if it be in some Poetical inuention , you may vse some of them that haue been rehearsed before , so , and it is tollerable to say , Fruite , castelle , corne , veslimente , and such other like .

Agayne , some are of one Gender , and of one end , in the singular number , and of two Genders , and foure endes in the plural number , as Il pugno , i pugni , le pugne , le pugna , le pugnora , the fistes , and some such others , although some wyl not allow the endyng of them in e.

Other some there are , that in the singular number , and in the plural number , haue but one Gender , and in the singular , one ende , and in the plural , three endes , as .

NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. NV. PLV. ENGLISH . l' animale gli animali gli animai gli anima the creatures il cavallo i cavalli i cavai i cava ' the horses il laccjvolo i laccjvoli i laccjvoi i laccjvo ' the snares il figljvolo i figljvoli i figljvoi i figljvo ' the chyldren Il qvercivolo i qvercivoli i qvercivoi i qvercivo ' the Oakes il piccivolo i piccivoli i piccjvoi i piccjvo ' the smal bello belli bej be ' fayre qvello qvelli qvei qve ' those tale tali tai ta ' such qvale qvali qvai qva ' which .

And al these haue the l in the singular number : and although they are not al single names , yet for their conformitie , they are here set together , because they can not be better applyed : and yet there are a great many more , which are forgotten , but I hope these wil suffice you .

There are others also , whiche haue in the singular number , t●o endes , and in the plural number but one , and yet al are of one Gender , as for example :

NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. Il cavalière Il cavaljèro the knight I cavaljèri the knightes il destrière il destrièro the courser i destrjèri . the coursers il nocchjère il nocchjèro the maryner i nocchjèri the marryners il canceljère il canceljèro the chancelor i canceljèri the Chauncellours il candeljère il candeljèro the candlesticke i candeljèri the Candlestickes .

And other such like , a great many .

Those which we haue spoken of aboue , are al of the Masculine Gender , and these that folowe , are of the Feminine , and some haue two endes in the singular , and two in the plural .

NV. SIN NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. ENGLISH . la frode le frodi la froda le frode the fraude la fronde le frondi la fronda le fronde the boughes la lode le lodi la loda le lode the laude l' arme l' armi l' arma le arme the armours l' ale l' ali l' ala le ale the winges la ghjande le ghjandi la ghjanda le ghjande the Akornes .

Other some there are of the Masculine and Feminine Genders , but with one ende in the singular , and one in the plural number , and these are they :

NV SIN NV PLV NV SIN NV PLV ENGLISH . Il fonte I fonti la fonte le fonti the fountaine il fronte i fronti le fronte le fronti the browe il fine i fini la fine le fini the ende
NV. SIN NV. PLV NV. SIN NV. PLV ENGLISH . Il Sèrpe I Sèrpi la Sèrpe le Sèrpi The Serpent il cènere i cèneri la cenere le cèneri the ashes il margine i margini la margine le margini the margent .

But il fante , and la fante , and il noce , and la noce , haue diuers significations , wherfore they are not put in .

There are other some , that are both of the Masculine , and of the Feminine , but of diuers endes , as foloweth :

NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. SIN . NV. PLV. ENGLISH . l' orecchjo gli orecchj l' orecchja le orecchje The eares il Secchjo i Secchj la Secchja le Secchje the buckets il melo i meli la mela le mele the hony il pero i peri la pera le pere the peares .

But you are to not here , that euen as the Latine tongue was woont to geue the Feminine Gender to gli arbori , the trees , and the Neuter Gender à i frutti , the fruites : the Italian contrary to that , geueth the Masculine Gender to the trees , and saith , l' arbore , the tree , in the singular number , and gli arbori , the trees , in the plural number : and the Feminine to the fruites , saying , le frutte , the fruits . And we say for the trees , il pero , il noce , l' olivo , il castagno , the Peare tree , the Walnut tree , the Oliue tree , the Chestnut tree : and to the fruites , la pera , la noce , la Oliva , la Castagna , that is , the Peare , the Nut , the Oliue , the Chestnut .

Some shee dooth confound , as the Latine dooth , as these : il fico , il per● , il cotogno , the Fig , the Peare , the Quince , and others . Although we can geue to certaine fruites , the Gender of the trees , yet can we not geue to the trees , the Gender of the fruites .

Finally , there are others of the Feminine Gender , that haue three endes in the singular number , and three in the plural , but the one is common to them both , as the Noune Vertue .

NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. NV. PLV. la virtù la virtute la virtude le virtú le virtuti le virtudi la Servitú la Servitute la Servitude le Servitú le Servituti le Servitudi la Cittá la Cittate la Cittade le Cittá le Cittati le Cittadi la bontá la bontate la bontade le bontá le bontati le bontadi .
and many such other : but yet the eclipped woords are most in vse , and the others litle .

A great many other like parcels I leaue behynde , whiche are in this Italian tongue , mary not so much vsed . Wherfore I leaue them , as more tedious , then pleasant , or profitable , either for the learner of it , or any other . And thus wyl I end concernyng Nounes , and God willyng we wyl come to the Pronounes .

Of the Pronounes .

BY the Pronounes did diuers auncient Authours vnderstande certaine determined voyces , the whiche doo as it were shew foorth , or demonstrate the name of a thing , and diuided them into sundry and diuers partes , callyng some Primatiues , some Deriuatiues , other some Demonstratiues , some Relatiues , some Possessiues , some Interrogatiues , and Indefinitiues .

There are also other diuisions founde among them , whiche be good for vs : our Primitiues are , Io , I , tú , thou , se , egli , e , ej , and lui , for he , colui , qvello , for that he , or that same , and qvegli , qvelli , qvei , and qve ' , for those same , or them same , qvesto esto , this he , qvesta esta , this ●hee , costui , cotesto , cotestui , this same he , che , what , chi , and cui , for who , or whom , qvale , and il qvale , for whiche : esso , desso , and stesso , for hym selfe , cjascuno , and cjascaduno , for eche one , and euery body , veruno , and niuno , for no one , and nessuno , for no body , alcuno , and qvalcuno , for some one , or some body , altri , altro , and altrui , for other or others , cjó , and cjoche , this , and sometimes yea , many tymes , cjoe , and cjoche , standeth for , so that , or what so euer , tale , suche , or the like , medesimo , selfe , or els , selfe same .

The Deriued are these , as Mio , myne , tuo , thyne , suo , his , nostro , ours , vostro , yours , loro , they , cui , and altrui , are sometymes vsed for the same : of whiche there are certaine bastardes deriued , as Mo for now , ma but , to , thine , ta , thine , speaking to a woman , so , his , of the which , somwhat we wil speake hereafter .

But it is to be noted , that vnto the Pronounes , there is no Article geuen , except it be to , il medesimo , the selfe same , and il qvale , the whiche , ( who are Relatiues , ) but onely the signes of Cases . And also some there are , that are without it , as you shal know hereafter .

You are also to knowe , that some pronounes are of eche gendre , and these are they , Io , tú , se , loro , coloro , costoro , cotestoro , cui , and altrui : all the others , are some of the Masculine onely , and some of the Feminine onely .

It is also to be remembred , that the first person is of the pronoune alone , Io , and the second of the alone , tú , and all the rest belongeth to the third , now let vs come to the particulars .

NV. SIN . ENGLI . NV , PLV. ENGLI . Io , and i , are neuer but of the first case , the other of the obliques , and noi , is of all cases . 1. Io. i. I. 1. noi . wee . 2. di me of me . 2. di noi . of vs. 3. ame , mi , m' , to me . 3. a noi , ne , ce . ci , c' . to vs. 4. me , mi , m' . me . 4. noi . vs or wee . 6. da me . from me . 6. da noi . from vs.

NV. SIN . ENGLI . NV. PLV. ENG. Tu , may be of the first , and fifth case and of no other but the other are of others , and voi , is of all cases , tú . 1 thou . voi 1 you di te . 2. of thee . di voi 2 of you ate , ti , t' 3. to thee , a voi , ve , vi , v' , 3 to you te , ti , t' 4. thou voi , ve , vi , v' , 4 you o tú . 5. o thou o voi , 5 o you da ie . 6. from thee da voi , 6 from you
NV. SIN . Englishe . NV. PLV. Englishe . This se , neuer dooth vary neither case nor number , in the thirde case it standes sometimes without the signe , as : Chi porta l'ume djétro e se non gjova , who caryeth the light behind and helpeth not him selfe . We see certaine words in these three pronounes end in , t and in , e , which are , mi , ti , si . ci , vi , and so , me , te , se , ce , ve , when they end in i. they are ioyned with a Verbe , either before , or after it , if before , then are they sometimes apostrophed , sometimes not , if after it , then are they entermingled with it , vnder an accent , and if the accent bee open , the latter letter then is dobled . di se 2 of him , di se , 2 of them a se , se , si , s' 3 to him , a se , 3 to them se , si , s' 4 him , se si , 4 them da se , 6 from him da se , 6 from them ,

Nowe because these voyces are onely of the thirde and fourth case , let vs see first those of the third : as , mi pjace , or els pjacemi , and m'è caro , it pleaseth me , ti gjova , gioavti , and t'aggrada , it auaileth thee or helpeth thee , si compjace , compjacesi , and s'appaga , he is pleased or well apaide , ci dilètta , dilèttaci , and c'è grato , it pleaseth , or delighteth vs , vi gjova giovavi , and v'abbèlla , it helpeth , or auaileth you , si compiaecjono , compiaccjonsi , and s'apagano , they are either pleased or else well apaied .

Those of the fourth case are such , mi prème , prèmemi , and m'aggrava , it greeueth me , ti cvoce , cvoceti , and t'abbrugja , it boyleth , or burneth thee , si mostra , mostrasi , and s'asconde , he showeth and hideth himself , ci prème , prèmeci , and c'agrava , it greeueth vs , vi cvoce , cvocevi , and v'abbrugia , it boyleth and burneth you , si mostrano , mostransi , and s'ascondono , they showe and hide themselues . And if the accent bee vppon the last , we saye dammi geue me , and many such : As for the others as wee haue saide before in the dobblinges .

But you are to note , and marke , that you fall not into that error , to ioyne these little parcels , with the Verbes , as some doo very disorderly , for when they shoulde saye , se ti manchera cosa alcuna , if thou want any thing , or else , ti daró la promessa , se ti troveró , I will geue thee , the promise , if I finde thee : they will say , se manchera●ti cosa alcuna , darotti la promessa se troueuotti : which is very ill , he that knoweth no other rule , rather then to fall in this foule error , let him neuer ioyne them , and if he will doo it without blame , let him doo it vnto other Verbes , and not in those , as , lo lo trovai , e dissigli il fatto mio , I found him , & told him my busines or els , Io mi parti di la , e ridussimi a casa , I parted from thence and brought mee self home .

It is also to be knowen , that many times , such parcels , are more vsed for an ornament , and fulfilling of the speach , then for necessitie , as thus , Egli si crede , e tú ti pensi , che ogniuno che ci nasce , he beleeueth , and thou doost thinke , that eche one that is borne , and many such more , if they be wel set together they make the speache to showe , and seeme more pleasant , and gallant , as , Io mi ti racomando , I commend me to thee , tù miti mostrasti aronto , thou showedst thy selfe to me prompt , eglij mi si proferj da se , he did proffer him selfe to me io mj ci fermai , I did stay my selfe there , tù ti ci facesti incontro , thou of thy selfe camest against , or towarde me , ej ci si offerce , he offered him vs , and many other suche which doo commonly end in , i. But if they ende in e , either it is when they are not ioyned with the verbe , as , se non me le darai , io te le pigliero , if thou geuest them not me , I shall take them from thee , or els if they be ioyned they haue the little parcell with it , as , Dammene , geue me thereof , Andjancène , goe wee , pentitevene , repent you of it , accorsersene , they perceiued themselues , or else there is as it were some comparision ; as Io lodo te , e tú bjasimime ; I praise thee , and thou blamest mee : or else there foloweth some infinitiue , as , Io av●vo inteso , te ésser , risanato , e questa nuova fece me tardare il viaggio : I heard say that thou wast healed againe , and this newes made me to staie the voiage , moreouer they may ende in , i , and in , e , when they followe either , l , or els , r , as , calmi , calme , valmi , valme , parmi , parme , darmi , darme . It is also good to be noted , not to vse in the common course of speech to set any of these litle parcels before the Infinitiues , nor Gerondes , nor Participles , nor Supines , & say , mi fare , tidire , si mostrando , vinarrante , m'insegnante , si pentito , for it is abominable .

In this language , they are alwayes put behinde , saying , farmi , dirti , monstradosi , narrantevi , pentitosi , sometimes also these litle parcels end in e & i , and happeneth when they are ioyned with Subiunctiue articles , or els Pronounes , as , raccomandos segli and raccomandoglisi , he recommended himselfe to him ; portaitegli , or els portaigliti ; I brought them to thee , and such others , which for want of time I passe ouer . Nowe let vs come to the rest .

NV. SIN . ENGLISH . NV. PLV. ENGLISH . Egli , e , ei , 1 He Eglino . 1 they , or them . di lui 2 of him , or his . di loro , loro . 2 of them , or theirs a lui , lui , gli li. 3 to him . a loro , loro , gli , li. 3 to them . lui , il , lo , ' l , l' . 4 he , or him loro , gli , li. 4 they , or them . da lui . 6 from him da loro . 6 from them .
NV. SIN . ENGL. NV. PLV. ENGL. Ella , la. 1 Shee , or her . Elleno . 1 They , or them . di lèi . 2 of her , or hers . di loro , loro . 2 theirs , or of them . a léi , léi , le . 3 to shee , or her . a loro , loro , gli . 3 to them . lèi , la. 4 shee , or her . loro , le . 4 they , or them . da léi . 6 from her . da loro . 6 from them .

Egli , eglino , ella , elleno , e , and ei , are of the first Case , but lui , léi , loro , are of the Obliques , and yet they are otherwise vsed of the common sort .

In the third Case you may say , Io dissi a lui , io dissi lui , io gli dissi , and io li dissi , for I told hym .

And in the fourth , Io vidi lui , io il vidi , and io ' l vidi , for , I sawe hym , Io lo intesi , and Io l' intesi , I vnderstood hym .

And as wel in the singular , as in the plural may you say , E mi vide , and ei mi vide , he sawe me : e mi videro , and ei mi videro , they sawe me .

Of the Feminine Gender , in the plural number you may say , Ella mi disse , shee tolde me : s' ella m' avesse detto , if shee had tolde me : Se la fosse viva , if shee were aliue .

And in the third Case , Io dissi a léi , io dissi léi , and Io le dissi , I tolde her .

And in the fourth , Io vidi léi , io la vidi : I sawe her .

In the greater number they are al Obliques , as wel the Masculine , as the Feminine , and in this wise they often loose the last vowel , and often tymes they are founde without the signe of the seconde and third Case , saying : le lor mogli , their wiues , i lor mariti , their husbandes , Io dièdi a loro , io dièdi loro , io gli dièdi : I gaue them .

But in the fourth case we say , Vidi loro , gli vidi , li vidi : I sawe them . And yet in the Feminine Gender we onely say : le vidi . Egli and e are often vsed , for to make vp the woorde , in the ende : lui and lei are vsed as fourth Cases , after the Verbe Essere , to be , as S' io fossi lui , if I were he , S' io fosse lèi , if I were shee . And also after this woord Come , as , or such like , saying , Io son ricco come lui : I am as riche as he : Io son grosso come lèi : I am as grosse as shee : We also say , S' io fossi come te , If I were as thou .

And after the absolute Geroundes , as Andando lui , he going . But if a Verbe did folow , we should say , Andando egli , s' incontró in un suo amico : he going , met with a friende of his . Also , lui , lei , and loro , are often vsed of good Authours , in steade of Colui , colei , coloro , and that happeneth , when Che dooth folowe , as , Invoco lèi , che ben sempre rispose . We haue a great many more , as , qvello , qvell' , qvel , qvegli , qvelli , qvei , for that , and qvelli , qvegli , qvei , and qve ' for those : The whiche to decline , I thinke it but labour lost . Wherefore , if you woulde knowe howe to decline them I pray you take Scipio Lentuloes Grammer , where he writeth very wel and learnedly of the Pronounes , farre better then I can doo : wherefore I passe them ouer , but yet not altogether .

Qvegli and qvelli are not vsed in the singular case , but onely in the relation : and it were better , if they were not vsed at al in the singular , because they make the plural doubtful .

Note also , that those woordes that ende in lli , often tymes change the first l into g , as qvelli those , belli fayre , fratèlli brethren : you may say , qvegli , or begli , or frategli . And when qvello is without company , it signifieth Qvella cosa , that thing : as qvel che si dice , that whiche is saide , or els , qvel che si fá , that which is done , whiche dooth as it were accorde with the Latine Neuter .

Many other litle odde woordes , that in other places are Articles , here they are Pronounes , as Io il presi e lo stracejai , or els , presilo , e straccjailo , I tooke hym , and tore hym : and so , gli presi et straccjai , or els , presili , et straccjaili , I tooke them and tore them , and so , jo la vidi , and vidila , I sawe hir , and Io le vidi , and vidile , I sawe them , and as for , qvesto , and esto , this , and qvesti , these , of the Masculine , and qvesta , esta , and sta , this , and qveste , these , of the Feminine , and of cetesto , cotestui , and costui , for this same , cotesti , cotestoro , and costoro , for these , and cotesta , and costès , for this , she , and coteste , for these shees , I pray you loke in Scipio Lentulo , as for Che , it neuer chaungeth voyce , but alwayes is a like in euerye Gender , in al numbers , and cases . as , Il Dio che io adoro , The God that I worship , La bontá che è in lui , the goodnesse that is in him , I cjéli che risplendeno , the starres that shine , La térra che scalda il sole , the earth that the sun warmes , Qvello che non fece mai persona , that which neuer person did . And here it is as it were a member , and hath that nature , sometimes we finde it to beare an article , or els a signe of the case , and then doth it signifie , cosa , a thing , as , Ej dice , di voler volare , il che dà maraviglia ad ognjuno . He saieth he will flie , which thing causeth ech one to wonder , Di che cjascuno si fà beffe : Which thing euery one iesteth at . Al che niuno acconsente . To which thing none consenteth . Il che niuno non crede : The which thing none beleeueth , Da che ognjuno si gvarda : Of which thing euery one takes heede . Or els , Elle dicono cose , che fanno maravigljare ogniuno : They tell thinges , that makes eche one wonder . Di che cjaseun si maraviglia : Of which thing eche man doth marueile . A che niuno da fede . To which none geueth credite . Che niuno crede . That no body beleueth . Da che si parte ognjuno : From which eche one departeth .

In the thirde case , being without signe , or article ; it is interogatiue , as , Che te ne pare ? what thinkest thou of it ?

Many other thinges mi●●t be saide of this worde che , and of the diuers significations of it , which I passe ouer for want of time , and also I haue tolde you aboue , the sundrie and diuers meanings of it .

I pray you tell me something about this woorde , che , and especially howe it is pronounced .

Che , is pronounced in Italian , euen as wee pronounce our ke in Englishe , and chi , euen as kee , if e and i alone folowe c , then pronounce it shi , or she , but if a and o folow it , then pronounce it ka , or ko , and so forth .

Surely this is a good rule , but nowe folowe on your pronounes .

Here are also to be remembred chi , and cui , who , are also Relatiues , and interogatiues , as chi hai tu visto : who hast thou seen . Also of chiunqve , whosoeuer , but that hath the nature of the latine neuter also , il qvale , and li qvale , of the Feminine , which with the articles are relatiues , and without interogatiue , and Demonstratiue , and often they loose the last vowell as , Túil qvale ti di lletti de la musica ; thou the which delightest in musique , voi i qvali vi di lettate del canto ; you the which delight in the songe , di qval di voi è l'onor ; of the which of you is the honor . Here is also , esso , which sometimes meaneth he , or himselfe , and essi , they or themselues , essa , hirselfe or she , and esse , they or themselues , and they serue for all cases , and numbers , but it often ioynes with other pronounes , and nounes substantiues , as , con esso me : with me selfe , con esso voi : with your selfe , con esso loro : with themselues , then is there , ste sso , stesse , ste ssa , and stesse , and desso , dessi , dessa , desse , which doo accorde much with esso , essi , essa , esse , then haue we among the pronounes , qvalche , which signifieth sometimes , some , and with the homo , and volta donna : or some such thing it signifieth , some man , some thing , some woman , as qvalche homo , qvalche donna , qvalche cosa : it serueth all Genders , it hath no plural number , and it must haue a substantiue , them haue we cjascuno , cjascuna , cjascheduno , and cjascheduna , which is , eche one , or els , eche , all the which are without plural ech of them may be clipped of the last vowell in writing , as , cjascun fedel : eche faithfull , or els , cjascadun tiranno , ech : tirant , some will vse catanno , or ess , cadauno , but it is filthie , and not to be vsed , then haue we ogniuno , ogniuna , that is , ech one , or els euery one which doth altogether agree with cjascuno , or cjascuna , then haue we veruno , and veruna , for no one , it hath no Plural , in the Masculine it maye be clipped of the last vowell , then haue we also niuna , and niuna , of the selfe same meaning that veryno is but onely that niuno goeth alwayes in the beginning of any saying , as , N'iun u ' era presente , There was no one present , niuna persona , no one person , it may bee either clipped , or apostrophed , which you please , and therafter as occasion serueth , then haue we nessuno , and nessuna , for no body , or not one , you may write it nessuno , and nissuno , and nessun , for it hath no plural , then haue we nullo , and nulla , which sometimes is set among the nounes , sometimes among the pronounes , Nullo , and Nulla , may vpon occasion bee set with the substantiue , but most times , it is of the neuter , and sometimes it signifieth nothing , and sometime , something , as , Tunon fainulla , thou doest nothing , or els , volete voi nulla : will you something , or any thing , Poss'io nulla pervoi , can I any thing or something for you , then haue we qvalcuuo , and qvalcuna , alcuno , and alcuna for some , or , some one , or some body , it may also loose the last vowell , it may either be alone , or with companie , as , Alcuni animali , sono terreni , alcuni aqvatici : alcuni aèrei , some creatures are earthy , some watrie , and some of the aire . Then haue we qvalunqve , or chiunqve , for who so euer , or what so euer , they serue for both Genders , but that qvalunqve , can not be without a Substantiue , and may be applied eyther to a person , or a thing , as , qvalunqve pjanta : what plant so euer , qvalunqve huomo , what man so euer , and chiunqve can not be put to thinges , but to a person , as , chiunqve chjède ricev● who so euer asketh receiueth , chiunqve cercatrova , whosoeuer seeketh findeth .

Then haue we altro other , altri others , the Masculine , and altra and altre the Feminine . If l be put before it , as l' altro , then it signifieth the other : and gli altri the others . Then haue we alirui , signifying sometymes others , and sometymes other men : as per colpa altrui , for other mens fault , or els , Io lascio tal carico ad alirui : I leaue suche a charge to others .

Then haue we cjó , signifying this , as cjó mi piace : this pleaseth me . &c. Then haue we cjóche , sometymes it meaneth any thing , sometymes euery thing , sometymes what so euer . Many wayes it may be applied , for they are two Pronounes ioyned together . This cjó is accompanyed many tymes , with sundry voyces , and hath sundry meanyngs , as accjó to the ende , accjóche to the ende , percjó therfore , and sometymes because , olirea cjó moreouer , or besides this , sopra cjó ouer , or vpon this , senza cjó without this , contutto cjó for al this , percjóche for because , and many such other like .

Then haue we for the singular tale , and tali , tai , and ta ' for the plural , for such , or the like . This Pronoune somtymes is with an Article , somtymes without it , when with it , it is Demonstratiue , and without it , Relatiue . Sometymes it is vsed whole , and sometymes clipped , as I haue partly tolde you before . When it is with an Article , then doo we say , Il tale m' anoia : such a one annoyeth me : la tale mi p●ace : such a one pleaseth me . Here it is Demonstratiue : but Rolatiue it is thus , Qvale me la djedi , tale la recevei : Such as he gaue , such I receiued .

When it is Indefinitiue , sometymes it answeareth che , as Tal vi sú che non vi rorebbe esser stato : Suche a one was there , as woulde not haue beene there . And sometymes it is ioyned with che , as Talche due bestie van sotto una pelle : In such wise , or , so that two beastes goe vnder one skynne .

Then haue we also among the Pronounes , Il medesimo the selfe same , of the Masculine Gender , and the singular number , and i medesimi , the selfe same , of the Plural number : la medesima , the selfe same , of the Feminine Gender , and singular humber : le medesime , of the Feminine Gender , and Plural number . Sometymes it is ioyned with other Pronounes , and Substantiue Nounes , and sometyme without an Article , as Io medesimo , I mee selfe , Voi medesimi you your selues : Essi or loro medesimi , they them selues . So may you say , Essa medesima , shee her selfe , esse medesime they them selues .

Then haue we other Nounes , called Possessiues , or els deriued , and these are they : Mio , mjei , mia , mie , myne , Tuo , tvoi , tua , tue , thyne , Suo , svoi , sua , sue : his : nostro , nostra : our : nostri , nostre , ours : of the Plural : Vostro , vostra : your : Vostri , vostre : yours : the which are of ech Gender , and of ech number , as Il mio libro : my booke : i mjei parenti : my parentes : mia madre : my mother : mie sorelle : my sisters : il tuo ventre : thy belly : i tvoi libri : thy bookes : tua mente : thy mynd , or memorie : tue scarpe : thy shooes . &c.

Then haue we Cui , altrui , loro , these three Pronounes are alwayes of the second Case , as wel in the one Gender , as in the other , and they are of a possessing nature , Il cui merito : whose merite : la cui virtu : whose vertue : i cui cos●umi : whose customes : and il lor pensjere : their thought : la loro mente : their mynde . &c. and l' altrui valore : others valour : l' altrui modestia : others modestie : gli altrui tefori : others treasures . &c.

Then are there these other litle parcels , but they are but seeldome vsed , if they be , they are vsed of countrey men , and among the commons , and are ioyned to other names , as Mo , ma , to , ta , so , deriued from Mio , mia , tuo , tua , suo : they may be called bastard Pronounes : them I passe ouer , because I woulde not wish any to vse them . &c.

Now wyl we ( God willyng ) speake somewhat of the Participles .

I beseech you doo so , if you be not weery .

Of the Participles .

THe last part of Speache , that through Cases dooth varie , is the Participle , of the which I mynd not to speake much , because Scipio Lentulo hath done it very wel . For the more I goe aboute to make it agree with the Latine , the further I enter into confusion , and into a thing more vaine , then necessary : For the Italian may almost altogeather be without them : and in many places it dooth abhorre them , as a man would say , Beato il temente Iddio , e credente a la sua parola , e sperante ne le sue promesse : Blessed is the fearer of God , and beleeuer of his woordes , and hoper in his promises .

Such maner of speach is abominable in our speach , for in steade of it , we vse to say , Beato chi teme Iddio , e crede a la sua parola , e spèra ne le sue promesse : that is , Blessed is he that feareth God , and beleeueth his woord , and hopeth in his promises . And thus much is for the present tyme .

But for the tyme passed , the number is very great , and for the Future tyme , it is but once vsed , and that is taken from the Latine , and yet may the Italian language ( as ) wel expresse her meanyngs , conceites , and thoughtes , by Gerundes , as the Latine with her Participles : the which sometymes are Gerundes , and sometymes Participles , as if I wyl speake of tyme present , I shal say : Io corrèndo mi stanco : I runnyng , weery mee selfe : for mente corro : whilest I runne . If of passed ryme , I shal say , A vend' io corso , son tutto sudato : I hauyng run , am al sweatty : for Poi che hò corso : or els , perche hò corso . If of the Future tyme , I shal say , Dovend'io a correre : or els , Io che son per correre : or els , Io che debbo correre : or els , Io che voglio correre : or els , Io che ho a correre ●● voglio spogliare : that is , I being to runne : or els , hauyng to runne , or I that am to runne , Or , I that must runne , or , I that haue to runne , will put of my clothes . See howe many we haue for one , yea many more , and this wee haue in the Italian Gerondes that the Latine haue not , we knowe the time and they doo not , because there is certaine voyces that seeme participles and are not , and many that are not and yet seeme to be , for to be sure of that , you must note the time , for when they signifie time they are participles , and when they doo not , they are not , and so I thinke this sufficient concerning them . Vntill nowe haue we talked of the elements , of the partes of speech , mutable through cases , now will we come to those which are mutable through time , the which are verbes .

Of the Verbes in general .

THe verbe is that part of speech which onely doth varie through time , for because the Verbe is he which signifieth the time , as it is manifestly known : now amongst al these verbes , some be as it were subiect to a kinde of order , and some not : those which be of many auncient Gramarians haue been diuided into foure companies , and of them called Coniunctions . The first of the whiche , are those that ende in áre , with the accent on the last sillable saue one , as , amàre , cantàre , danzàre ; to loue , to sing , to daunce .

The seconde sorte are those that ende in , ère , and also with the accent on the last saue one , as , temère , to feare , vedère , to see , possedère , to possesse .

The third sorte are those that ende also in , ere , but the accent on the last vowell sauing two , as , lèggere , to reade , scrivere , to write , ridere , to laugh .

The fourth & last doth end in ire , with the accent on the last sauing one , as , Vdire , to heare , sentire , to feele , & sometimes to heare , partire , to part , or depart , the verbes that are subiect to such orders & rules are infinit , but those that disagree from them are but a few . Of the first coniugation this are they . Do , I geue , Fo , I make Sto , I stande , Vo , I goe .

Of the second , Cado , I fal , Debbo , shal I , Paio , I seeme , Posso , I may , or can , Soglio , I am wont , Tengo , I hold , Voglio , I wil.

Those of the thirde are composed of Duco , as Produco , I produce , Riduco , I reduce , Conduco , I conduct , Pongo , I set , Scjolgo , I loose , Tolgo , or Togli , I take .

Those of the fourth , are Apro , I open , Dico , I say , Mvoio , I dye , Vèngo , I come , Ire , or Ire , To goe .

With these are also ioyned those that ende in Sco , as Nodrisco , I nourish , Langvisco , I languish . And these are subiect to no order , or rule .

Nowe if a man doo stand in doubt of some Tyme , or Person , of whiche Verbes he be , let hym ouerrunne these fewe that are without order , and if he find it , he shal be certified of the doubt , if not , he shal be sure that he is of the number of those , that are subiect to order . But because many tymes of our Verbes doo shewe them selues to agree with the Participle , and with the Verbe Avere , to haue , or els with the Verbe Essere , to be , it is to be knowen , that the Verbes that are Transitiues , that is to say , that are named , or be incident in , or to the thing that they treat of , then do they occupy the Verbe Avere , as Io hó lètto molti libri : I haue read many bookes . Io me l' avevo gvadagnato con l' arme in mano : I had won it with weapons in hand , but those that touch the partie that speaketh , they ende with these smal parcels , Mi , ti , ci , vi , si , which doo answeare to Io , tú , noi , voi . And others doo occupy and vse the Verbe Essere , as Io mi son ralegrato del' tuo bene , ben che tú ti fossi doluto del mio : I haue reioyced of thy welfare , although thou hast sorowed of myne . And Noici siamo accostati à lui ; e voi vi sete vergognate di sarlo : Who haue approched our selues to hym ; and you haue been ashamed to doo it . Qvando essi si saran pentiti de●l mal sare ; noi ci consolere●o : When as they wyl be repented of euyl dooing ; then wyl we comfort our selues . But Posso , and Voglio , do serue to both those Verbes aboue mentioned .

Nowe because there are certaine things , that appertaine vnto al the Verbes , or most part of them al these may be conioyned with the Verbe Avere , because he is the first , but those that particularly appertaine either to one Verbe or an other , or else more to one coniunction then to an other shall be set in their speciall places .

Nowe the Verbe being ( as wee haue saide alredie ) he that signifieth , showeth , and noteth the time , I knowe not for what occasion he should more be deuided in Moodes , then in his naturall times , I will first that my Verbe be deuided in his times , which are , the time passed , the time present and the time to come : and vnto this I adde the diuers or variable time , as more plainly I wil show you hereafter , and although that the time passed doo exceede , it is necessarie for vs to beginne in time present , because he is the roote and chiefe cause of our Verbes and talke , and not in the passed as the Hebrues do , and then the diuersities that are in ech of this times are diuided into certaine Chapters , the which but of meane schollers will be comprehended . Let the others knowe , that euen as those in the first age did but breake , and stampe the graine , and thereof did make a kind of past , and sodde it , which wee call , Sugol● , or Polenta , and did eate it and theron fed , and when the true making of bread was founde , they woulde not lightly bee perswaded , but that their olde fashion was best , and not the newe . Euen so will those doe that are accustomed to this , Dio volesse che , or , Dio voglia che , Dio haresse voluto che , and conejosia che , concjosia cosa che , concjofusse stato che ; and other such I will not force all men to learne my rules , but those that will . This know I by experience , that those that thoroughly obserue them ; although they neuer haue been in Italie , shall both speake , reade , and write better then those that obserue them . But nowe let vs come to the Declensions , or will you haue it Coniugations ? and let vs begin with the Verbe , Avere , as ,

The present Definitiue .

NV. SIN . English . NV. PLV. Englishe . ho or aggio 1 I haue . abbjamo avjamo or 1 we haue . hai 2 thou hast . ave mo . avete 2 you haue , ha , ave , or ae . 3 he hath hanno or han 3 they haue

Aggio , ave , and aè , are most commonly vsed of Poetes .

The second person doth commonly ende in , i , in all the Verbes , but somtimes the letters do varie , as , Dolgo , I plain , Dvoli , thou plainest , Dico , I say , di , thou sayest , Paio , I seem , pari , thou seemest , Pongo , I set , poni , thou settest , Seggo , I sit , sjedi , thou sittest , Téngo , I hold , tjeni , thou holdest , vèngo , I come , vjèni , thou commest , Voglio , I will , woi , thou wilst , colgo , I gather , coi , or cogli , thou gatherest , Scjolgo , I loose , or vnbynde , scjogli , or scjoi , thou loosest , or vnbyndest , Soglio , I am wont , svoi , and svoli , thou art wont .

Then are there some that haue , n , before , g , and in some the , g , goeth before the , n , as cingo , cigni , to gyrd , attingo , attigui , to attaine , or to draw vnto , Dipingo , dipigni , to depaint , gjungo , gjugni , to ouertake , mungo , mungni , to melch , Spéngo , spègni , to quench , vpon necessitie may we say , piango , piangi , or piangni , to weepe , pungo , pungi , and pugni , to pricke , stringo , stringi , and strigni , to gripe fast , vnge , ungi , or vgni , to anoint : but fingo , hath onely fingi , to faine , of glorio , wee say glorio , to glory , and soffio , suffij , to blowe , for the others haue the , i , pure , and these , liqvido , that is moist .

The third person in the first Coniugation doth ende in a , as canta , àma , salta , he singeth , loueth , ●eapeth , and such others . All the others doo ende in , e , as vede , ride , ode , he seeth , laugheth , and heareth , in Posso , we may saye , pvo , pvote , and pvoe , he can , but the two last are Poetical . We also saye often svol , val , and wol ; and also , pon , tién , vièn , riman , and such others may be of the second and thirde , both the one and the other . The two first plurals of this present tyme , and likewise the first of the varying time , are a lyke , but to make them seeme somewhat vnlike , some writers haue chaunged the , m , into , n. and to make them also to disagree from the third that haue the accent on the last sauing two , we put the accent on the last saue one , and say , Noi abbiáno , facciáno , diciáno , we haue , doe , and say , this voyce may also vpon occasion in all Verbes leaue the last vowel , the Verbes that ende in , sco , haue not this first person , we say , pogniámo , t●gm●mo , and traggiámo .

The seconde plural because it dooth not varie a little , maye be knowen from the infinitiue , chaunging the , r , into ● , as amáre , amáte , dovère , dovéte , leggére , leggète , sentire , sentite , facete , and dicete , are not to be vsed , sete , you be , or are , is of the Verbe èssere , to be , of the which wee will speake hereafter .

The thirde in all Verbes may loose , and leaue the last vowell , saying , aman , veggon , leggon , di●on , they loue , see , read and say , but in this Verbe and all others of ( monosilaba ) wee double the , nn , and say , hanno , danno , fanno , sanno , they haue geue doo , or make , and knowe , as partly I haue tolde you in the letter , n , yea sometimes we cast away not only the vowell but the whole sillable , and say , han , dan , fan , san , we also say , possono , ponno , and pon , débbono , dénno , and dèn .

The time that foloweth is that , which vntill nowe wee haue geuen to the imperatiue , the which certainely hath a certaine regarde , or respect more then the others , ( as they say ) meanes howe to speake , for it doth not alwayes commaund , but it exhorteth , forewarnes , graunteth , forbyddeth , prayseth , and gesteth , and diuers other such effectes , hauing alwayes à certaine regarde to whom he speaketh , wherefore I call them Respectiues , rather then Imperatiues , and set him as a Sise , and not as a Gender , and here I speake onely of his Present , for his Future is set in his owne place .

Respectiue .

NV. SIN ENGL. NV. PLV ENGL. 1 1 abbjamo haue we Abbi 2 haue thou 2 abbjate haue ye abbja 3 haue he 3 abbiano haue they

This second person of the singular number , in the first Coniugation , dooth ende in a , and in the thirde , in i : neuerthelesse sometimes to this i , doo we adde an a , and say , abbja , sappja , dèbbja , in steade of abbi , sappi , dèbbi , and such others . But these woords are most vsed of Poetes . In certaine other Verbes , we cast away the vowel , and say , Vjèn , tjèn , for vjèni , tjèni , and diuers others . And this is done as wel when a vowel foloweth , as a consonant : yea sometime we cast away the whole sillable , and say , co , ve , to , for cogli , vedi , and togli .

In stead of this tyme we may vse the Infinitiue , with the Negatiue , and say , Non ti scordar di mè : Forget not thee selfe of me . Non far cosi : Doo not so . Non l aver' per male : Haue it not in yl part .

The first plural may leaue the last vowel , and so we may say , Debbjamo , debbjate , debbjano : We owe , you owe , they owe. And so , Sappjamo , we know , vogljamo , we wyl , and such others .

The third plural likewise may loose the last vowel , and the last vowel saue one , may be i , and a. But yet in all Verbes , the first Coniugation hath not alwayes the i , as , amino , loue they , cantino , sing they .

In the Verbe Dare , and Stare , we say , Diano , and dieno geue they : Stiano , and stieno , stande they . Wee are also better to say , Odino , and legghino , then Odano , and lèggano And so let this suffice you for the present tyme .

Nowe let vs come to the passed , whose vse wyl seeme naughty , to the scrupulous , but yet wyl yeelde a contentation and profite to the wise .

Of tyme passed , and vncertaine .

NV. SIN ENGL. NV. PLV ENGL. Avevo 1 I had . Avevamo 1 We had . aveva aveamo avea avevi 2 thou haddest . avevate 2 you had avevi aveva 3 he had avevano 3 they had . avea aveano .

From the first , and third , when they doo ende in a , you may take away thev , and say , Vedea , I sawe , or he sawe , leggea , I read , or he read , and such others .

So may you doo in the first and third in the plural , but not in the first Coniugation , although that Petrarca hath said , facea , and fea : which may be graunted to other Poets also . Avia , Solia , and such like , can not be graunted : Vedavamo , correvano , diocèavamo , and leggèavamo , and such like , are altogether to be abhorred . Wel may we say , Fallav imo , we fayled , or did faile , so it be in the Verbe Fallare● and not fallire .

Also may you say , Aggradàre , and aggradire , apparere , and apparire , colorare , and colorire , empjere , and empire , impazzare , and impazzire , inanimare , and inanimire , pentere , and pentire .

The two voyces of the second plural person , nowe adayes are much vsed . The first and third Plurals , may leaue the last vowel . Potjemo , venjemo , and such others , are to be fledde .

Of tyme Indefinitiue .

NV. SIN ENGL. NV. PLV ENGL. Ebbi , or avei . 1 I had . avemmo 1 we had . avesti 2 thou hadst aveste 2 you had . ebbe 3 he had ebbero , or ebbono 3 they had .

Some auncient Writers haue vsed E● , but it is not to be obserued : this Person dooth vary more then any other , and is very necessary to be knowen . The first Coniugation of it dooth ende in ai , as Amai , I loued , Cantai , I sounge . The second hath diuers terminations , as Potèi , I could , or might : Ebbi , I had : Ta'cgvi , I helde my peace : Godetti , I dyd enioy : and diuers such others .

The third likewise hath as many , as Battei , I stroke : credetti , I did beleue : conobbi , I knewe : chièfi , I requested : ruppi , I brake .

The fourth dooth also vary , as Vdi , I heard : apèrsi , I opened : venni , I came , &c. When this voyce endeth in i , saying in stead of Vsaimi , and deliberaimi : usami , and deliberami . And so , Dirèlo , farèlo , for Dirèilo , and farèilo .

The seconde singular person dooth ende in sti , in all Verbes , as Avesti , fosti , amasti , vedesti : thou haddest , thou wast , thou louedst , thou sawest , &c.

The third person dooth ende diuersly , whereof we wyl speake more hereafter .

The first plural person endeth in mmo , as Amammo , leggemmo , We loued , we read . &c.

The second endeth alwayes in ste , as Godeste , patiste : You enioyed , and suffered . &c.

The third also hath many differences , whereof we wyl speake in other places . But yet one thing we wyl note , that they al may leaue the last vowel , as Ebber amaron , sentiron : They had , loued , and felt , and such others .

Sometyme it may leaue the last saue one , as Fèrno , they dyd . Sometymes it looseth the whole sillable , as legaro , they bounde . &c.

VICINO . neare at hande . VICINO . neare at hand . NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. ho avuto 1 I haue had abbiamo avuto . we haue had . hai avuto 2 thou hast had . avete avuto yee haue had . ha avuto 3 he hath had . hanno avuto . they haue had .
DICOSTO . distant . DISCOSTO distant . NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. ebbi avuto . 1 I haue had avēmo avuto . we haue had . avesti avuto . 2 thou haste had aveste avuto . yee haue had . ebbe avuto . 3 he hath had . ebbono avuto . they haue had .
LONTANO NV. SIN . farre of . SIN . NV LONTANO NV. PLV farre of . PLV. NV Avevo , avuto . 1 I had had . avevamo , avuto . 1 We had had . avevi , avuto . 2 thou haddest had . avevi , avuto . 2 yee had had . aveva , avuto . 3 he had had . avevano , avuto . 3 they had had .

These two firste Preterperfect Tenses , together with that that goeth before , doo signifie from the Latine onely in voyce , but yet they haue a contrary signification .

Of that which goeth before , we haue already spoken : but of these three here set together , it is to be knowen , that the first is nearest to the Present tense , the whiche dooth shewe a thing done presently . The second is somewhat distant from it . The third sheweth a thing farre of , and donne long agoe . And this is the cause why I haue set them vnder these Genders , Neare hand , Distant , Farre of . By the which Genders or Chapters , a man may know their difference : For Ho avuto , dooth agree with tyme present , as , Qvando ho mangiato , voglio here : When I haue eaten , I wyl drinke . Ebbi avuto , dooth answeare the Indefinitiue , as Qvand' io l' ebbi veduto , disubito ' l conobbi : When as I had seene hym , straightwayes I knew hym . And avevo veduto , dooth somewhat touch the thing passed , as Io l' avevo bèn veduto , mano ' l conoscevo : I had wel seene hym , but I knew hym not .

We may also apply it otherwise , but it wyl be too tedious for me to rehearse it , and for you to heare it . But yet one thing marke by the way , that the Participles that do agree with the Verbe Avere , may be ioyned , and may serue both Genders and Numbers , as wel in thinges going before , as in things folowing , as Io ho desiderato lo tue comoditá : I haue desired thy commodities . Io ho desiderato la tua comoditá : I haue desired thy commoditie . So may you say , Io ho desiderati i tvoi comodi : and Io ho desiderat e le ●ve comoditá . But al the Participles ioyned with the Verbe èssere , doo accorde alwayes with the Nominatiue Ca●e , as we wyl speake more of that , in the same Verbe .

Condizionato . Conditioned , or agreed vppon .

NV. SIN Englishe . NV. PLV Englishe . Abbja avuto . 1 when I haue had abbjamo avuto . 1 when we haue had . abbi avuto . 2 when thou hast had . abbjate avuto . 2 when you haue had . abbja avuto . 3 when he hath had abbino avuto . 3 when they haue had .

Patovito . vpon bargayne . NV. SIN . SIN . NV NV. PLV NV. PLV avessi avuto . 1 Had I had . avessimo avuto . 1 Had we had . avestu avuto . 2 hadst thou had aveste avuto . 2 had you had . avesse avuto . 3 had he had . avessero avuto . 3 had they had .

Sogivnto . At hand . NV. SIN SIN . NV NV. PLV PLV. NV avrèt avuto . 1 I shoulde haue had . avremmo avuto . 1 we should haue had . avresti avuto . 2 thousholdst haue had . avreste avuto . 2 you shold haue had . avrebbe avuto . 3 he should haue had . avrebbone avuto . 3 they shold haue had .

Infinitivo . Infinitiue .

Avere avuto , to haue had .

Essere stato per avere , to haue been to haue .

Vnder the Gender called Vario , are things pertinent to these thre Preteritiues .

Awenire . To come . Definito . NV. SIN SIN . NV NV. PLV PLV. NV Averó , avró , or els , aró. 1 I shal haue Averemo , avremo , or , aremo 1 we shal haue . averai , avrai , or , avra ' . 2 Thou shalt haue . averete , avrete , or , arete . 2 you shall haue . averá , avrá , or , ará . 3 he shal haue . averanno , avranno , or , aranno . 3 they shal haue .

Vppon the last sillable of the first and third person of this Future , the accent is alwayes needful in al Verbes : and in the last saue one we alwayes vse the e , as Canteró , I shal sing : prenderó , I shal take . But the Verbes of the first Coniugation vse the i , as Vdiró , sentiró , I shal heare , and feele . And those of Monosillaba haue the a , as Daró , faró , I shal geue , and make .

There are many Futures , that are more vsed eclipped , then whole , as Avró , sapró , for averó , sáperó , I shal haue , or knowe . Diraggio , and faraggio , are not to be vsed , vnlesse it be vpon great necessitie , in Rime , but Diró , and faró , &c.

Rispettiuo , Respectiue .

NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. 1 avremo or aremo 1 wee shall haue . avrai or arai . 2 thou shalt haue . avrete or arete . 2 you shall haue . avrá or ará . 3 hee shall haue . avranno or aranno . 3 they shall haue .

The third singular also of this Future , must haue the accent vppon the last sillable , sometimes and often in the third plural it leaueth the last sillable , and we say , in steed of faranno , aranno , faran , diran , So is it in many Verbes .

Condizionato , Conditioned .

NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV. aro avuto 1 I shal haue had . aremo avuto , 1 wee shall haue had arai avuto , 2 thou shalt haue had arete avuto . 2 you shall haue had ará avuto 3 hee shall haue had . aranno avuto , 3 they shall haue had

This Future is different from the first , for the dooth showe vs a certaine time conditioned , and indefinitiue , as . Qvando io l'aró veduto lo crederó : When I shall haue seen it , I shall beleeue it . Or els , S'egli l'ará trovate le dará : If he shall haue founde it , he will geue it thee .

Infinitiue .

Dover avere , Esser to be or haue to haue . per avere , Aver , ad avere .

As for the voyces of our fore passed Gramarians set vnder the Optatiue , and Subiunctiue moodes , doo not wee see ? And they also confesse it , that they showe nought els but a conditioned speech . And that by some of them , one can not knowe rightly what time one speaketh of . Wherefore they seeke to helpe them with such like voyces , as . Dio volesse che : Would to God that . Or els , Concjosia cosa che : For as much And many such others , and this is worst of all , that many times some thinking to speake of present , or passed time , speake of the Future , as . Se tú vemissi a trovarmi io ti parlerèi : that is , If thou shouldest , didst , or wouldest come and finde me , I woulde speake to thee , is not this a manifest Future , as they say , Wherefore and in consideration of that , those voyces that doo not showe a manifest time , are by me set vnder a Gender called in Italian Vario , that is diuers , varible , or vncertaine , the which is added to the three times .

Variable , and conditioned .

NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV abbja , or aggia , 1 haue I or let mee haue . abbjamo , or aggjamo . 1 haue wee or let vs haue abbi , or abbja , 2 haue thou abbjate . 2 haue yee abbja , or aggia . 3 haue he or let hym haue abbjano , abbino , or aggjano . 3 haue , they or let them haue

All these three singular persons commonly ende in , i. in the first coniugations , as . Io ami , tú ami , colui , ami . And in the fourth all three in , a , as : Io senta , tu senta , colui senta . But in the second and third , they haue the first , and thirde person ende in a , and the second in , i , as . Io vegga , tu vegghi , colui vegga , to scriva , tu scrivi , colui scriva . Also some in the first person doo ende in , i , and , a , as , Vogli , and voglia , mvoi , and mvoia , dichi , and dica , also some doo ende in , a , all three persons though they be not of the fourth , also some ende in the Verbe , So , I knowe , as , Io Sappja , tu sappja , and sappi colui sappja . And some all three persons haue both endes , as . Io faccja , and facci , tú faccja & facci colui faccja & facci , of the first Plural , we haue spoke of it afore in the definitiue of the present . We may saye , Vegnjamo , or venghjamo , let vs come , also , Vdiamo , udiate , and odiamo , odiate : Heare wee , or let vs heare , and hate wee , or let vs hate , the one is of the Verbe Odo , I heare , the other of the Verbe , Odio , I hate , in the third wee finde , Veggjano , and Vegglino , diano , and Dieno , siano , and Sieno , this person may leaue the last vowell .

Pattovito , That is vpon condition , or Bargaine .

NV. SIN . NV. SIN . NV. PLV. NV. PLV avessi , or avesse , 1 had I , avessimo , 1 had we , avessi , 2 hadst thou , aveste , or avessi , 2 had you , avesse , or avessi , 3 had he , avessero , avessino , or avesseno . 3 had they ,

The first and third singular persons haue their ende in e , or els , i , but the , i , is fittest for the first , and e , for the thirde , the other declensions are Poeticall , also , Venesse , fusse , perconsse , for Venisse , fosse , percosse , facessi , and fessi , are as well of the second , as of the first .

In this second person may you adde tú , and take away the last sillable , and say , Avestu , fostu , and vedestu . In the third plural , we may easily leaue the last vowel , and say , Avesser , avessin , and such others .

Soggiunto . Subiunctiue .

NV. SIN SIN . NV NV. PLV PLV. NV Arèi , aavrèi , or , averia . 1 I shoulde haue . aremmo , or , avrēmo . 1 we should haue . aresti , or avresti . 2 thou sholdest haue areste , or , avreste . 2 you shold haue . arebbe , avrebe , or , averia . 3 he should haue . arrebbono , avrebbero , averiano . 3 they shold haue .

The Latine hath not this Tyme . Sometyme we say , Potrè , sarè , for Potrèi , sarèi , aand also for Potrebbe , sarebbe .

To the second person in this Tyme , we may adde , and ioyne vnto it , tu , and fay , Avestu , potrestu . Averiéno , with the accent on the last sillable saue one , is not to be vsed .

Infinitivo . Infinitiue Moode .

Avere . 1 To haue .

This Tyme often leaueth the vowel , and often becommeth a Noune , and hath the Masculine Article , and is in al Cases , and agreeth both with Nounes and Verbes , and immutables , as Il fuggir de'l tempo : The fleeing of the tyme . Vn batter d'occhjo : an ineling of na eye . And many suche others , the which to rehearse , were but labour lost . For al bookes are ful of suche . Wee saye sometimes , Scjorre , and scjogliere , torre , and togliere . We say , Bere , porre , but not Bevere , and ponere . And thus let this suffice you for this Verbe .

Of the Verbe Essere , To be .

THis Verbe is very necessary to the Italian tongue : in so much as we haue no Verbe Passiue , nor can expresse the Passiue voyce , without the helpe of this Verbe : wherefore I thinke it good to decline it , and then to geue ouer , hoping that by these two Verbes , and by the Rules afore geuen , they wyl suffice you . For to make a long discourse , and to shewe the declinyng of them , it woulde require a great volume , and ( as I suppose ) would trouble and weery the Reader . For I knowe this of a certaintie , that if twenty men doo study the Italian tongue , perhaps not one of them dooth learne the Grammer : and that is the cause why they neuer attaine vnto the perfection of it . And againe , there are so many Verbes declined by Scipio Lentulo , and William Thomas , that I referre you to them , styll remembring my Rules , ( as very necessary ) and also ( by the helpe of God ) I meane hereafter , and that shortly perhaps , to set out another booke very necessary for the learner of it , the whiche I meane to translate , as the best , perfectest , and surest way that euer hitherto hath beene deuised .

Wherefore I pray you to accept this by the way , in good parte , and remember it is geuen for good will . And if it please God that I doo the other , I will showe thinges there more at large , and especially the Verbes : and other things to , the which I hope will doo you much good .

Surely sir , these rules which you haue already geuen me , are very good , and by them I hope to attaine vnto the perfection of it , with a little labour , yet notwithstanding if you will geue me any other rules , I shall thinke my selfe muche bounden vnto you , not onely I , but a great many more of my countrie men , which doo take great delight in the Italian tongue . Wherfore I pray you forget not your promise but proceede euen when most you please , and remember where you left .

I remember it very well , I promised you to decline the Verbe . Essere . To be , the which is this .

Essere , To be , of the present time anddefinitiue. NV. SIN ENGL. NV. PLV ENGL. Sono , son , or so . 1 I am . Siamo , or , semo , poeticall . 1 We are , or , we be . Sèi , or , se . 2 Thou art . Sete , or , siete . 2 Yee are , or be . é. 3 He is . Sono , or , son . 3 They are , or be .
Rispettivo . Regarding ,ortohauerespect. NV. SIN ENGL. NV. PLV ENGL. 1 Siamo . 1 Be we . Sij , or sia . 2 Be thou . Siate . 2 Be yee . Sia . 3 Be he . Siano . 3 Be they .
Passato , that is time passed . NV. SIN . Englishe . NV. PLV. Englishe . èro , èra . 1 I was eravamo , or , eramo . 1 we were èri 2 thou wast eravate , or èrate . 2 you were èra . 3 he was èrano . 3 they were
Indefinitivo,Indefinitiue. NV. SIN Englishe . NV. PLV Englishe . fui , fú . 1 I was or haue bin . fummo . 1 we were or haue bin fusti , fosti , and fui 2 thou wast or hast bin fuste , foste . 2 you wer or haue bin . fú , or fue , 3 he was or hath bin . furono , sure no furo , & fur . 3 they were or haue bin .
Vicino,Nerehand,notfarreof. NV. SIN Englishe . NV. PLV. Englishe . Sono or son stato , 1 I haue bin Siamo stati . 1 wee haue bin . Sei stato , 2 thou hast bin , Siete , or sete stati , 2 you haue bin ▪ è stato , 3 he hath bin , Sono , or son stati . 3 they haue bin .
Discosto , Somewhat distant , not farre of . NV. SIN . Englishe . NV. PLV Englishe . fui stato , 1 I haue or had bin . Fummo stati . 1 Wee were or had bin . fosti stato , 2 thou hast , or haddest bin foste stati , 2 you were or had bin . fú stato , 3 hee hath , or had bin . furno stati , 3 they were or had bin

Fostu is almost alwayes Interogatiue . The Participles vnto this Verbe conioyned are not variable , as in the Verbe avere , but agree with the right , as , il vècchio é , statogioviae , the olde man hath been young . La donna è stata ingannata ; the woman hath been deceyued . Gli inganni sono stati scoperti ; The deceiptes haue been discouered L' Amazone sono state donne belli cose , The Amasones haue been warlyke woman .

Lontano,Thatisfarreof. NV. SIN . Englishe . NV. PLV Englishe . éro stato . 1 I had bin , eramo stati , 1 wee had bin . éri stati . 2 thou haddest bin eravate stati or eri stati , 2 you had bin , éra stato , 3 hee had bin , erano stati 3 they had bin .
Condizionato , Condicioned . NV. SIN . Englishe . PLV. NV. Englishe . Sia stato , 1 When I haue bin Siamo stati , 1 When wee haue bin , Sij stato , 2 when thou hast bin . Siate stati , 2 when ye haue bin Sia stato , 3 when he hath bin Siate stati , 3 when they haue bin
Pattovito , Vpon bargaine , or condition. NV. SIN . Englishe . NV. PLV Englishe . Fossi stato , 1 Had I bin , Fos●imo stati , 1 Had wee bin , Fostu stato 2 Hadst thou bin Foste stati , 2 Had yee bin , Fosse stato 3 Had he bin . Fossero stati . 3 Had they bin .
Soggiunto . Subiunctiue . NV. SIN ENGL. NV. PLV. ENGL. Sarèi stato . 1 I shoulde haue bin Saremmo stati . 1 we should haue bin saresti stato , 2 thousholdst haue bin . sareste stati . 2 yee should haue bin sarebbe stato . 3 he should haue bin sarebbero stati . 3 they shold haue bin
Infinito . Infinite . Essere stato . Essere stato per èssere . to haue bin . to haue bin to be .
Awenire.DEFINITO. Tyme to come .Definitiue. NV. SIN . ENGL. NV. PLV. ENGL. Saró . 1 I shall be . Saremo , 1 we shal be . sarai . 2 thou shalt be . sarete . 2 yee shal be . sara fia , and fie . 3 he shall be . saranno fiano . 3 they shal be .
Rispettivo . To haue some respect , orconsideration. NV. SIN . ENGL. NV. PLV. ENGL. Saró . 1 Shall I be . Saremo . 1 shal we be sarai . 2 shalt thou be . sarete . 2 shal yee be . sara . 3 shal he be . saranno . 3 shal they be .
❧ Condizionato . Conditioned , or vppon Condition . NV. SIN SIN . NV NV. PLV PLV. NV Saro stato . 1 I shal haue ben . Saremo stati . 1 we shal haue ben sarai stato . 2 thou shalt haue ben sarete stati . 2 yee shall haue ben sara stato . 3 hee shall haue ben saranno stati . 3 they shall haue ben
Infinitivo . Infinitiue . Essere per èssere , To be , or haue to be . Dover èssere , Avere ad èssere .

Vario . Tyme not certayne , but varying . Condizionato . Vpon some condition,orconditioned. NV. SIN . SIN . NV NV. PLV. NV. PLV Sia . 1 let me be , Siamo . 1 let vs be . Sij , sia , sie . 2 be thou . siate . 2 be you . sia . 3 let him be fiano , sieno . 3 let them be .
Pattovito . vpon bargayne . NV. SIN Englishe . NV. PLV English . Fossi , fussi . 1 Were I. Fossimo , fussimo . 1 Were we . fossi , fussi . 2 were thou foste , fuste , fussi . 2 were yee . fosse , fusse . 3 were he . fossero , fussero . 3 were they .
Soggivnto . Subiunctiue . NV. SIN English . NV. PLV English . Sarèi , saria . 1 I shoulde be . Saremmo . 1 we should be . saresti . 2 thou sholdest be . sareste . 2 ye should be . sarebbe , fora , & saria . 3 he should be . sarebbero , sarebbono , sarièno , sariano . 3 they shold be .

Infinito . Infinite . Essere . To be .

This Verbe is also vsed among the principles , as Sidto , staca and Suto , suta , to haue ben in the singular number , & Stàti , ta●● , and Suti , sute , to haue ben , in the plural number .

To this Verbe will we apply thee , Gerondes and these are they .

Of present time , Essendo , being . Of time past , Esséndo státo , stata , stati , state , Hauing bin . Of time to come , Dovendo èsserre , avendo ad èssere , and èssendo per essere , being or hauing to be ,

As for the Verbes , that are subiect to a rule , and are of the foure Coniugations , these are they that folowe , but I will vse breuitie and referre them to the curteous readers iudgement .

Of the first Coniugation .

Amo , I loue , ami , thou louest , ama , he loueth , amiamo , we loue , amate , yee loue , amano , they loue , amai , I loued , amasti , thou louedst , amò , he loued , amammo , we loued , amaste , you loued , amarono , amorono , amaron , amar , they loued , amáre , to loue , ésserper amáre , dover amáre , aver ad amáre , to bee or haue to loue . The Futures of the first Coniugation , that are more vsed clipped , then whole , are these and such lyke , Andró , dimor●ó merró , perró portrò ; that is I shal go , staie , lead , paine , carie , you may also say , Andaro , dimorero , menero , penero , portero , as partly we haue talked of afore .

Of the second Coniugation .

Veggo , or Veggio , I see , vedi , thou seest , vede , he seeth , vegglamo , vedemo , wee see , vedete , you see , vedono , or veggono , they see , vidi , I sawe , vedesti , thou sawest , vide , he sawe , vedemmo , wee sawe , vedeste , you sawe , videro , vider , they sawe , vedere , to see , aver á vedere , esser per vedere , dover vedere , to be , or haue to see , the Futures that in this Coniugation are vsed most times short , and eclipped then whole , and long , as we haue sayde aboue in the generall rule , are these , as , avró , beró , cadró , dovró , parró , rimarró , sapró , sosterró , terró , varró , vedró , that is I shall , Haue , Drinke , fall , owe , seeme , remayne , know , sustaine , holde , be worth , see , and certaine others which are not so much in vse .

Of the third Coniugation .

Lèggo , I reade , lèggi , thou readest , lègge , he readeth , lèggiamo , wee reade , lèggete , you reade , leggono , they read , Léssi , I redde , legesti , thou reddest , lesse , he redde , leggemmo , we red , legeste , you redde , léssero , léssono , they redde , léggere , to read , aver , á lèggere , dover , lèggere , èsser per léggere , to be or haue to reade , euen as this worde léssi , goeth , so goe these that followe , Afflissi , condussi , cossi , fessi , and fendei , fissi , That is I afflicted , conducted , sodde , cleft , fixed , and their compoundes , Mossi , rèssi , scossi , scrissi , strussi , vissi that is , I moued , ruled , receyued , writ , destroyed , lyued , and all doo dobble : wherfore ? Wee haue tolde you aboue in the Consonant , s , there are also other of this declension , but they doo not dobble , for they haue consonantes going before the , s , as these , Arsi , colsi , corsi , dipinsi , giunsi , finsi , estinsi , mūsi , punsi , piansi , porsi , scorsi , scjolsi , sparsi , spensi , strinsi , sursi , svelsi , tinsi , torsi , vinsi , volsi , morsi , I burned , gathered , ranne , painted , ouercame , fained , extinguished , milchd , prickd , wepte , reachd , ouerranne , let loose , despersed , quenched , griped , risoppe , vnrooted , dyed , made cooked , ouercame , or vanquished , turned , byt . Other there are of this declension , which doo not dobble , and yet haue not a Consonant to goe before , the which do as it were imitate the latine tongue and these are they . Accesi , ascosi , chjési , chjusi , confusi , corquisi , difesi , divisi , misi , or posi , that is , I kindled , hid , requested , locked , consuted , conquered , defended , deuided , set , and the compounded of these are , Presi , rasi , resi , risi , rosi , risposi , spesi , tesi , vccisi . I tooke , shaued , rendred , laughed , freted , aunswered , spent , tended , kilde , or slue . They haue also other de●lensions , which are , Conobbi , cr●bbi , nacqvi , nocqvi , ruppi , roppi , and rompet . And so Battei , concepei , credei , empjei , perdet , procedet , and processi , rend●i , ricevei , vendei : I knewe , did grow , was borne , annoyed broke , strake , conceiued , beleeued , filled , lost proceeded , rendred , receiued , sold .

This may also ende in tti , and say , Ricevetti , resistetti , and such others .

In the third person we say , Perdé , perse , or , perdette , and so foorth he lost .

Of the fourth Coniugation .

ODo , I heare , odi , thou hearest , ode , he heareth , Vdjamo , we heare , Vdite , yee heare , odono , they heare . Vdi , I heard , Vdisti , thou heardest , Vdi he heard , Vdimmo , we heard , Vdiste , yee heard , Vdirono , udiron , udiro , udirno , udir , they heard . Vdire , to heare , avere udito , to haue heard , dover udire , avera udire , esser per udire : To be , or haue to heare .

Odiamo , odiate , are of the Verbe Odiare , to hate , and not Vdire .

The Verbes that are clipped in this Coniugation , are Verró , morro , I wyl , or shal come , dye . A fewe others there are , which are vsed most commonly of some Poetes , but they goe very hard .

The Coniugation of the Verbes passiues .

Son ' amato , sèi amato , é amato , I am , thou art , he is loued , Siamo amati , sete amati , sono amati , we are , you are , they are loued , èssere amato , to bee loued , éssere stato amato , to haue bin loued .

Of the impersonals I will speake nothing , because they are not so much in vse of the common sort , but of the learned Poets , and I thinke but fewe Poets will learne of mee .

❧ Of the Verbes which be not subiect to rules .

ALreadie we haue tolde you that there are some Verbes that are content to bee subiect to certaine rules . Of those that are subiect to such rules , somewhat we haue spoken of afore . Nowe let vs come to the others , that are not , and somewhat doo disagree from the other , and to the end they may be better knowen , I haue here set them to the foure Coniugations : those of the first Coniugation , are foure , agreeing with the Monosilaba , and these are they Dó , I geue , só , I make , or doe , stó , I stand , vó , I goe .

Of the first Coniugation .

DO , I geue , Dai , thou geuest , dá , he geueth , diamo , wee geue , date , you geue , danno , dan ' , they geue , Detti , djedi , djei , djé , I gaue , désti , thou gauest , dette , djéde , he gaue , dêmmo , wee gaue , dèste , you gaue , djedero , dettono , dettero , d●eder , djero , djer , they gaue , Dare , to geue .

Fò , and faccio , I make , or doe , fai , thou makest , or doest , fá , face , fae , he maketh , or doth , faccjamo , fate fanno , and san , we , you , they , make , or doe . Feci , fei , I made , or did , fa● esti , or festi , thou madst , or didst , fece , fe , he made , or did , facemmo , femmo , wee made , or did , faceste , feste , you made , or did , fecero , fer●no , ferono , fero , fer , they made , or did , fare , to make , or doo .

Vo , and vado , I goe , vai , thou goest , va , vae , he goeth , andjamo , wee goe and ate , you goe , vanno , van , they goe , andai , I went , andasti , thou wentest , andò he went , andammo , wee went , andaste , you went , andarono , andorono , andaro , andar , they went , andare , to goe , dover andare , ésser per andare , aver , ad andare , to be , or haue , to goe .

S●ó , I stande , stai , thou standest , sta , he standeth , stiamo , state , stanno , stan , wee , you , they stande , stetti , I stoode , stesti , thou stoodest , stette , he stoode , stemmo , steste , stettero , sterono , steron , stero , wee , you , they stoode , stare , to stande , dover stare , ésser per stare , aver astare , to be , or haue , to stand .

Of the second Coniugation ▪

THose that are subiect to no rule of the second Coniugation , are these , or such lyke , Cado , debbo , dolgo , paio , posso , so , soglio , tèngo , voglio , I fall , shall , or owe , complayne , seeme , can , knowe , am wont , holde , will .

Cado , or caggio , I fall , cadi , thou fallest , cade , he falleth , cadjamo , or caggjaemo , cadete , cadono , or caggiono , mee , you , they fall , cadere , to fall . &c. The Verbe cascare , to fall is subiect to a rule , all the rest not specified goe after the ordinarie manner .

Of the thirde Coniugation .

THe Verbes in this third Coniugation , doo differ somwhat from the other , for they are so eclipped and whosoeuer looketh not well to them , may lightly erre , If I should declare them all , it would be to tedious . Wherefore I will but showe the varietie of one onely , for example and that shal be , Toglio , I take , toglio , tolgo , I take , togli , toi , thou takest , toglje , tolle , toe , to , he taketh , togljamo , we take , togljete , yee take , togljmo , tolgono , they take , togli , tò , te , take thou , togljete , take yee , togljevo , I did take , toglj●vamo , wee did take , ●olsi , I tooke , togljesti , thou tookest , tolse , he tooke , togljemmo , togljeste , toljero , we , yee , they tooke , ho tolto , I haue taken , ●bbi tolto , I had taken , avessi tolto , had I taken avrei tolto , I should haue taken , aver tolto , to haue taken , torró , I shal take , torrai , thou shalt take , t●rrá , he shall take , torremo , torrete , torranno , wee , yee , they shall take , torre , tor , togliere , to take , ésser per torre , aver a torre , dover torre , to be , or haue , to tak , in my next booke you shall haue this Verbe set out at large .

Of the fourth Coniugation .

IN the fourth Coniugation , without the Rules , are Ire , and ●ire , to goe . There are also certaine others , which somewhat doo varie , but in the Indefinitiues onely , as Apri●e , dire , morire , salire , venire , To open , say , dye , ascende , come ▪ and certaine others , in whiche I wyl vse breuitie . And here is the ende of one of the two principal diuisions of the speach ( as I told you before ) that is to say , of the two mutable partes . Nowe let vs come to the immutable .

❧ Of the immutable part .

THe immutable , or indeclinable , ( take which you like best ) haue beene heretofore of many learned men , diuided into foure chiefest partes , and parcels , which be very necessary , and so behoueful , that the Italian tongue may not in any wise be without them , because they are such an ornament and beautifying of it : and these are they , the Aduerbes , the Coniunctions , the Prepositions , and the Interiections : whose significations I wyll briefely shewe vnto you , and first we wyl begynne with the Aduerbes .

OftheAduerbes. Di lvogo . Of place . Qvi Here , or hither . qva Ci chilo , the Bergamasco . za , the Venetian . Per qvi Hereaway , or hereabout . per qva intorno qvi circa qvi qvi ad intorno per de za , Venetian . Di qvi Hence , or auoyde . di qva qvinci di qvinci Qvagiú . Downe here , or hither . Qvasú . Vp here , or hither . Di qva , edi lá . here , there , hence , thence Vi There , or thither , or thereaboutes . li ivi qu●vi costá cola la. Di costa Thence . di la di li. Per lá Thereaway , or therabout . per li per de lá la d' intorno per costa la intorno per cola intorno lá cir ca lá li circa li. Lá sú Vp here , or thither , or there aboue . li sú lá altó costi sú la sopra costa su . lá disopra costi . Lá giú Down hither , or thither , or there below li giú lá basso costi giú lá sotto costa giú . Lá e qvi There , or here , or there . qvi e lá . Appo , or apresso , Hard by , and sometymes , after . Ove dove Where , or whither . O , or V , poetical . onde . Nosco , With vs. Meco , with me . Teco . with thee . D'onde Whence , or from whence . de onde onde . In publico Openly . In palese . Altrove . Elswhere , or other-where . Altronde From some other place . D' altronde . I á eve There , whereas , whereupon . lá dove . lá d' onde lá onde . Indi From thence . qvindi . di qvindi . di qvivi . D'attòrno About . D'intòno Circa and cerca Intorno In giro Per tutti i lati Wheresoeuer . Ovunqve Dove si sia Dovunqve Ove che Dove che In qvalunqve lvogho Qvantunqve Although , or as oftentimes . Benche Qvantunqve volte Dentro Within . Entro Fvori Without , or out Di fvori Fvora Fvore Fori commonly Sú Vp , or vppon . Suso Sopra Sovra Adosso Al'insuso Vpward . Al , ascesa Super Vp by . Giú Downe . Giuso Al'ingiu Downeward . Alladiscesa In occulto Secretly , or priuily Occultamente Secretamente Alto high , or there ahigh la alto la d'alto . Basso Low , beneath , or below . la basso . Apje , or apjèdi . A foote , or on feete . Da lungi , or lunge Farre of . di lungi , or luntano . Sópra , or disopra Aboue . sotto , or disotto Vnder. a traverso . Ouerthwart . Di tempo . Of tyme . Oggi . To day . Aqvesti giorni Now adayes . oggidi aqvesti tempi . hoggimai modernamente . Hora mai Already , or more then tyme . hor mai ho mai . Ora , or hora Nowe . teste adesso . Di presente Presently , or now . adesso ●desso . Ièri , or hièri . Yesterday . Di merigio At noonetyde , or els , midday . a mezzo di . Ièrmatina . Yester day morning Ièrsera . Yester night . Stamane This morning . stamatina . Sto giorno This day . Di matina . In the morning . Posdomani . next day , tomorow Sta sera . This euening . Sta notte . This night . Di notte . By night . Su'ltardi . When it is late . Di giorno . By day . Domani . Tomorow . Al'alba del di . At the break of day Do matina . tomorow morning A bon ora . Early . Inanzi di . Before day . Or' , ora By and by , euen now . ad' hora , ad' hora adesso adesso . Pur' ora . A while sithence , of late . póco fa. pur adesso . Tutta via Alwayes . ogni ora sèmpre mai sèmpre di continuo continuamente Inanzi Before , or foreward avanti Adjètro Behinde . djétro di djètro . Vicino . Nigh , a neighbour . Per lo addjétro Heretofore , in times past . anticamente Per lo passato . Por lo inanzi . Hereafter . da qvi inanzi per lo awenire per l' awenire . Per tèmpo In time . in tèmpo a tèmpo Con il tempo With tyme . il seqvente giorno . The day folowing . Fin qva EHitherto , vntil this day . fin ora in fino a qvi da indi in qva in fino al presente fin qvi in fino al di d' oggi in fino a qvesto giorno in fino adèsso . Da indi inanzi From thence forewarde . da indi . Longo tempo . Long tyme . Gran pèzza A good while since . gia molto tempo di gran tempo vn pezzo fá gran tempo fá . Presto Quickly . tosto tèste . Ràtto Swiftly . Velocemente . Di fatto . out of hand . Subito on a sodaine , forthwith , incontinent . di subito incontinente imantinente . Spesso Often . sovente . Spesse volte Oftentimes . sovente volte . Rado Seldome . dirado . Rade volte Seldome times . rare volte . Mai Euer , or neuer . non mai giamai . When. Qvando qvando mai . Vnqve Sometimes . vnqva alcuna vòlta qvalche vòlta alcuna fiáta tal vòlta talòra , talhora . Tardo , tardi . Late . Non mai , or mai. Neuer . Al' hora. Then . Mentre . Whilest . Qvalora . At what time . Qvando che sia . When so euer it be . Alle vòlte . At times . Il piu delle vòlte . For most times . Già , or digià . Already . Sèmpre Alwayes . tutta via . Sèmpre mai Continually , euermore . di continuo . Giornalmente Dayly , euery day . ogni giorno . Diqvalite Of qualitie . Bene Well . Benissimo Very well . Otti mamente Most well . Male Euill . Pessimo Very euill . Pèssimamente Most euill . Fedele Faithfull . Fedelmente Faithfully . Ornato Adorned , or decked Ornatamente Trimly , or deckedly . Volentjèri Willingly . Voluntjèrmente Di buona voglia Di cvòre Hartely . Con tutto'l cvore Di bvon cvore Cordialmente Saviamente Wisely . Dottamente Learnedly . Veramente Truely . Falsamente Falsely . Di qvantità . Of quantity . Molto Much. Abastanza Enough . Assai Enough Piú More . Via piú Much more . Molto piu Assai piú Poco Little. Pochissimo Very little . Tanto So much . Cotanto Tanto piú So much more . Assai più Contanto più Qvanto ? How much , or els , as much . Negando Of denying . Non , nò Not , No. Nó , no , No , No. Non già Not now . Non mica Not a cromme . Ne anche Neither . Signor nó Sir no. Messer nò Maister no Signora nó Ladie , or madam no Madonna nó Mystres no. Njènte che sia Nothing that is . Apunto Fully . Njénte Nothing . Nulla Affermando , Of affirming . Si Yea , or , I. Cèrto For certaine , assuredly . Si cérto Per cèrto Al fermo Cèrtamente Al sicure Di certo Veramente Truely , verily , or certes , or euen so . In vero Cosi cèrto Di vero Da vero In verita Crescendo . Of increasing . Troppo To much . Di sovèrchio Superfluous . Maggiormente More rather . Massimamente Chiefely , specially . Dottissimamente Most learnedly . Benissimamente Very or most well . Del tutto Wholy , altogether , Afatto vtterly . Diminuire Of Diminishing . Meno Lesse . Póco mèno A little lesse . Apóco , a apóco By little , and little . Piàno Softly . Pián piáno Very softly . Alqvanto Somewhat . Nivna cosa No one thing Poco A little . Poc●etto Very little . Pje inanzipje foote before foote . Di discretione . Of discretion . Altrimente Otherwise . Senza Without . Separatamente Seuerally . Puntamente Pointmeale . Secretamente Secretly . Apertamente Openly . Di giuramento Of swearring . A fede , or afe In faith . Sopra la miafede Vpon my faith . Alla fede In faith , Si in verita Yea in veritie . Per mia fede By my faith . In verita di Dio By the veritie of god Da gllant'huomo By an honest man . A fedi Gentil'huomo By the fayth of a gentelman . Per l'anima mia By my soule . Per Dio By God . A fede Dio By the faith of god . Di desiderare . Of wishing or desiring . O se , o si Oh if , O Dio voglia God graunt . O se Dio Volesse Oh if God would . O Dio volesse I would to God . O pjaccja a Dio May it please God . O che Oh that . Di desedere . Of forbydding . Gvarda Beholde . Non arisehiare Venture not . Gvardati Take heede . Deh non Fie no. Not fare Doe not . Vedi See . Gvarda ben looke well . De inanimare . Of incouraging . Or via Nowe goe to Gr su Fá Doe . Sú Vp. Ala gagliarda Mightily . Coraggto Courage . Spediscila Dispatch it . Finiscila . Finishe it . Ala forte Strongly . Or oltre On further . Davaloroso Like a valiant . Ardita mente Worthily . Valoro samente Valiantly . Da bravo Brauely . Ala brava Bravamente Di ragunare Of assembling . Insjeme Together . Insjememente Parimente In like sort . Similmente Di pari By couples . Appari Al pari Ashjera By troupes , or companies . Di parangonarre . Of companing . Piú . More . Meno Lesse . Via piú Much more . Molto piú Assai piú Via meno Much lesse . Assai meno Molto meno Poco piú A little more Poco meno A little lesse . Megliore Better . Meglio Péggiore Worse . Péggio Tanto As much Cotanto Altre tanto As much more . Due cotanti Il doppio Tre cotanti Il pjú del mondo The most in the world . Arispètto In respect , or comparison . Arimpetto Alláto Accànto A comparatione Di èccettare , Of excepting . Salvo che Sauing , excepte , onely . If not , or , but that . Salvo Solo Eccètto Eccètto che Fvor che Da qvesto in fvori In fvori Fvori Se non Di similitudine . Of similitude . Come As. Si come So as . Cosi So , or thus . Agvisa In such wise . Qvasi Almost . In modo In such manner , or wise . Intal modo In manjèra Nel medesimo modo In gvisa A gvisatale Cosi fatta mente Di dubbjo . Of doubting . Forse Perhaps . Peraventura Peraduenture Se per caso If case . Per caso In case , perchance , it may happen . Accaso A sorte In sort . Per sorte Di dimosteare . Of shewing . Ve , or vello Beholde . Ecco Eccolo Behold him , or it . Eccola Behold hir , or it . And so forth . And so forth . Mi , Ti , Vi , Li , Le , Ci. Di scegljère . Of choise . Mègljo Better . Più●osto Rather . Anzi But , rather . Of gesture . Tentone Gropingly . Ginochione On the knees . Di ordine . Of order . Inanzi Before . Avanti Davanti Djètro . Behinde . Di djètro Poi After . Poscia Dapoi Dopoi Dipoi Doppo Fratanto In the meane while . Tratanto In tanto Olere à cjò Besides that . Oltre à qvesto Besides this . Subito By and by , strayght way . Subito subito Di subito Hor ' ora Adesso adesso Alla fine In the end , at last . Percjò Therefore . Peruò Pertanto Onde Whereupon . Láonde Prima First , or first of all . Primamente Primjèramente Secondo Second or secondarily or thereafter . Secondariamente Didomādare Of asking . Onde awiene ? How doth it happen ? Onde é ? From whence is it ? Perche ? Wherefore ? Per qval cagione ? By what occasion ? Ache modo ? In what manner . Ache gvisa ? In what wise ? Ove ? Where ? Qvando ? When. Di dichjarare . Of declaratione Cjo é That is . Verbigratia As for example . Ergo Then . S'intende So t'is vnderstood .

Of the Coniunction .

NOwe euen as we haue declared the Aduerbes , and the meaning of them , now will we come to the Coniunctions , and will doo the lyke of them , hoping that by them you shall doo muche good , for they are very necessarie , if they be well noted .

Di congiungere , Of ioyning , or coupling Et ( a vowell folowing ) And. E ( a consonant folowing ) Anco Also . Anche Ancora Etiandio Altresi Poetical Di contimar il senso , in par lare , et congiungerle parole , Of continuing the sense in speech & ioyning the wordes . In modo che In such sort as . In guisa che In such wise as . Di manjèra che In such manner as . per si fatta mājera che In such manner of Si fatta mente che sort as . Piu tosto Rather . La onde Wherupon . Piu tosto che Rather that or then Se If. Se non If not . Di modo che So that . Poi che Since that . Senon che If not that . Perche Wherfore , because , Pertanto for what . Che For , that , as , the which , or who , What ? or what , whan , than , Wherefore , because , but onely wherof or within . Che che At the least . Che chi Pero che For because , because that , therfore . perche percio che impero che impercio che . Come As , or euen . come How ? O Or , eyther . Overo Or els . O pure Or yet . Ma But. Ne Neither . Of abhorring . Oibo Fy , what the diuel is this ? fih thi chiè puch che diavol è qvesto ? Of stilling . Vh Styl , whist . zi vh vh zito sta cheto sta cheto . Of calling . Oh Oh , or hey . Who is there ? Who goeth there ? ola chi é lá ohu chi va lá ? Of vanitie , or vaine . In vano In vaine , or to no ende . in darno a voto Senza , pro inutilmente . Ofscarsitie . A pena Scarsely , with labour , vneasie . a fatica a gran pena a gran fatica disicilmente . Of nothing Nulla Nothing , no one thing , or nought at al. njènte punto punto punto nessuna cosa njuna cosa . Of praying . Eh I pray you , I pray , of courtesie , for Gods sake . dèh dèh si dèh no eh si per l'amor di dio dèh per vostra fe dèh per vostra cortesia per corsia di gratia . of sorowing O Alas , helas , aies me , werie me , werie werie , oh God . oh ah ahi ohi oi me hoime hei lassome ahi lasso oh Dio. Del contrario . of contrarietie . Nendi meno Neuerthelesse . njènte di meno njénte di manco nondi manco . Tutta via Notwithstanding . tutta volta . Impero che . For because . Ben che How beit , although se ben che come che ancor che ancora che avenga che qvantunqve che etiandio che con tutto che . Del scèmamare . Of withdrawing . Al meno At the least . al manco . Purche So that . tanto So much . solo . Onely . Di conceder caso . of yeelding case . Percio che Because that . accio To the ende . accioche . to the end that Concjo sia . For as much . Concio sia cosa For as much as . concio sia cosa che . Di concludere . of concluding . Dunqve Then . adunqve In summa In summe , in th' end in fine a la fine . O lire ogni credenza . Beyond al credit . Pero Therefore . percio impero . La onde . Whereupon . Ilperche . The cause why . Altrimenti , Otherwise , alirimente . Of doubt , vsed to adorne the speach . Osi , ono . Eeither yea , or no. Ora. Nowe . Púre . Yet . Ben. Wel.

Of the Prepositions , and Interiections .

THe Prepositions and Interiections , heretofore of some haue been diuided into two parcels , and of other some they haue not , but haue gone together in one . Nowe I considering of them , haue thought it good , to let them both goe together , for so much as many woordes are both Prepositions , and Interiections . And being separated , would as it were ( to the vnlearned ) breede a kind of confusion . Wherfore I pray you to accept them in good part , and weigh my good wil.

OfthePrepositions,andInteriections. Prepositioni . Prepositions . In , as in cjèlo , & in terra . In. &c. Ne , as nel cjélo , & ne la terra . A. To. ad . Di. Of. de . Da. From , or of . Per. For , by , or through . Dopp . After . Sopra . Vpon . Di sopra . Aboue . Olire . Beyond , or beside . Djétro . Behynd . Apresso . At , with , by , or after Apetto . In comparison . Con. With , as withhym , or her . Con esso , or essa . Senza . Without , as without hym . Ver Towardes . verso in verso . Intra Betweene , amongst or within . infra tra fra . Sotto Vnder. di sotto . Contra Against . contro incontro . Accanto Neare , by the side . allato prèsso . Rimpètto Oueragainst . per mèzzo dirimpètto . Fin Vntyl , or vnto . fino sino infino insino . Avan●i Before , or in presence Dinanzi Inanzi Intorno About . Atorao Circa Fuori Without . Dentro Within . Su Vp. Giù Downe . Di lá On thother side . Diqva On this side . Lungi Earre of . Lunge

Nowe God willing will wee drawe to an ende , and make a conclusion of this little woorke , for I am sure , you are weerie to heare so long a proces .

Not so sir but I pray you proceede .

You are to note that in this language we haue certaine little parcels as it were prepositions , which neuer goe alone , but are alwayes ioyned to other wordes , and specially to Verbes . And these be they and other such like , as .

Dis in Dissare To vndoe Di in Dissido I mistrust . Es in Esalto I exalt . Mis in Miscredere To misbeleeue . Pos in Pospongo I set against . Ra in Raccoglio I doo gather . Re in Respiro I sigh againe . Ri in Ripiglio I doo take againe . Tra in Trametto I doo put betweene . Fra in Frastaglio I doo hacke or choppe . Tras in Trasporto I doo transport Inter in Interompo I doo interrupt .

Then are there other such little parcels which are vsed often , marieas , it were , for an ornament of the speech then for necessitie , and they be these ,

Egli , as , Egli non é ancor gran tempo passato ,

It is not yet long time passed .

Ei , as , Ei no'l sapr a mai persona ,

No person shall euer knowe it .

Ne , as , Io me ne parti e me n'andai ,

I parted and went awaye .

E , as , E mi pare vna gran cosa , che ,

Methinkes it is a great thing , that .

Ben , as , Ben mi pareva di strano , che ,

It seemed strange vnto me , that .

Pur , as , Sta pur avedere ,

Saie , staie , and see , or beholde .

There resteth but one thing to showe , and that is to showe the strange , diuers , and sundrye meaninges of the worde , che , and the conioyning of it , with other wordes , of the which I haue ben requested diuers times of sundry my friendes , and also I thinke it a good thing , and necessarie to all men . Although somewhat we haue spoken of it aboue yet wee came nothing neere it . There is no voyce so much , and so often vsed in the Italian tongue , as is , che , and that is because it hath so many significations , for sometimes it is Relatiue , and other whilest not , and accordeth with all , Cases Numbers , and Genders , and when it hath an Article it hath the nature of the Latine Neuter as we haue sayd aboue in the Pronounes . Sometimes , it serueth as a beginning of a naration , after the preface as thus , Dico adunqve : che , Wherefore I saye that , che , sometimes serueth as it were for a forewarning , as , T●iprégo , che'l tuo nemieo del mto mal non rida . I pray thee , that they enemie laugh not at my euill , sometimes it doth as it were answeare vnto that , that is spoken afore and hath the meaning of perche , as .

L'anima , ch'e sol da Dio è satta gentile ,

Che giá d' altrui non puo venir tal gratia .

My soule that onely of God is made gentle ,

For that such grace can come from no other .

Sometimes it showeth as it were what may happen , as thus ,

Non fare ; che non te ne avenga qvalche male .

Do not ; to th end there happen not some mischance to thee .

Sometimes it dooth as it were , showe the matter and substance , of that , that we talke of , as thus ,

Qvesta novèlla djede tanto che ridere ,

This newes gaue cause of such laughter ,

Sometimes it showeth the meaning of , il medesimo , but after another manner , as thus ,

Io voglio , che tu sappi , che io ti porto grandissimo amore ,

I wil , that thou know , that I beare thee very great loue .

Sometimes it is dobbled and signifieth , cjas cuna cosa che , any thing that , and we say , che , che .

Sometimes it is set as a beginning of euery chapter or else diuers parcels , as thus ,

Che'l diamante è pju duro di tutte l'ltre pjètre ,

That the Diomond , is harder then all other stones , or els thus ,

Che'l cjélo è pju duro che ' l diamente ,

That the heauen is harder then a Diomond .

Sometimes it maketh as it were a comparison , as thus ,

Pju duro che'l Diamante .

More harder then Diomond , or els ,

Alessandro fu pju fortunato , che alcun' altro signore del mondo ,

Alexander was more fortunate , then any other Lord in the worlde .

Againe it is dobbled and ioyned to many other woordes and sayings , as partly we haue showed afore and partly will showe here , and then make an ende .

Accjoche To the end . Per ben che although that An corche Although that . Solche Only that or except that . Avenga che Salvo che Come che Euen as . Eccetto che Cō tutto che For al that . Fuor che Concjosia che For as much as Subito che As soone as . Séndo che Beyng that . Tantosto che Esséndo che Tosto che Perche Wherefore . Prima che Afore that . Oltra che Besides that . Avanti che Ilperche The cause why Fin che Vntill that forse che Perhaps that . Tanto So that . Peril che Wherfore that Si che ogni voltache Any time that . Tal che Pressoche After that Talmente che Impero che for so much Posto che Non che Not that . Pur che Percjoche For because Peró che Mentre che Whiles that . Dunche che Da che Since that . Di modo che Poi che Dopo Da poi che Poscja che Gia che

And thus I ende beseeching all curteous gentlemen to accept my good will , and still remember it is not my profession , that which I haue doone , I haue doone for good will , and did it onely to pleasure a priuate friend of myne , not thinking it shoulde haue come to lyght , for if I had I woulde haue taken greater heede , if it bee well accepted I aske no more , if it bee not ; blame not mee , but blame my friend that was the cause thou seest it . If I can see or perceyue by any meanes thou doest pleasure in it , I promise thee a better , if not , here I end for euer . If perchance thou finde among the Aduerbes , Coniunctions , Prepositions , and Interiections any worde twisē , consider the sundryē meaninges of them , for as they haue diuers natures so diuersly they are placed . And thus I ; commit thee to the Almighty , who prosper & keepe theè , and me to his wil , and pleasure , and send vs grace to serue him . From his lodging in Woster place , thine to his power . I. F.

Patisco il male , sperando il bene : Sperando vivo , vivendo mvoro .
FINIS .
Regole necessarie per indurre gli' taliani à proserir la Lingva Inglese .

Car mi Gentilhvomini , se io volessi pigliar sopra di me , a dimostrar la natura di qvesta varjali●gva Inglese , io pigljerèi troppo gran carico supra di me ; & m' anderia invilupando in un similé Laberinto , chè senza grand●ss ma fatica , longo tempo , e con●invo s●udio non me ne potria leggjérme●●●e ●vduppare ; e cosi farèiun gran volume . Per tanto Iol scjo tal carico a ●●uio pju dotta di me●njènie di manco il mègljo che io só , & pjubre vemeùte cho io posso , vi daró qvi certe Regole altutto danon esser gittate v●a● ▪ Sperando che tutta via accettèrète la ●●a bona volonia sempre aricordando vi che non é la mia professione essèndo io povero Artefice , e del tutto ignorante de similcose .

Qvesta Lingva Ingle se à dirla scjètta , credo che sia la pju confusa Langva de tutte le altre , percjó che ella é derivata da molte altre ungve , e ogni di va togljèndo delle parole in presto : Molte ne piglia da la Italiana , pju da la Todesca , assai pju da la Franzese , & infinite da la Làtina , & anche taluna da la Grèca . Ma si amò come si voglia , il tutto rimetto al cortese Lettore , ma qvesto tèngo per fermo , che la-vera , & antica Lingva Inglese , é tutta dermata de la Monosilaba ; perche tutte qvelle paro●e che ha●no pjudi una silaba , sono qvasi tutte derivate da altre Lingve : perche l'antica Lingva Inglese inanzi ch ella fosse cosi confusa , e mescolata come é , poche parole haveres●i tri vate di duo , ò tre S●abe , ma tutte di una , qvanto al proferirla , ella é contrarja à la nostra , perche se una parola é di molte lettere non si proferiscono , tutte la qval cosa è causa che ella é difieile à imi parare . Nel scriverla , & proferirla , ella s' acorda alqvanto con la Franzese . Ma per farla breve , venjamo alle lettere , e vediamo qvante lettere si usano ne la Lingva Inglese .

Le lettere che comunemente in qvesta Lingva si usano , sono venti Otto ; & qveste sono d'esse .

A. a. b. c. d. e. ee . f. g. h. i. k. l. m. n. o. oo . p. q. r. s , t. v. u. w. . x. y. z. & .

Gli Inglesi proferiscono le loro lettere contrario à le nostre , e qvesto é il lor' modo :

Ac. bi . ci . di . i. et il doppio ee . come il nostro doppio ii . e longo : ef . gi . ach . ei . che . el. em . en . il semplice o. come noi altri , ma il doppio oo . come il nostro u. e longo pi. chiu . er . es . ti . iu. doppio iu. ex . vei . iserd . and. ouero , & .

I Vocali che comnnemente s usano in qvesta Lingva , sono tette , cjoé , a. e. ee . i. o. oo . u.

Comunemente l' a si proferisce di una manjèra , non cosi largo come faccjamo il nostro : ma come sarebbe adire ea , posto insjème . L' e semplice , giusto come il nostro i , & breve : Il doppio anche a qvel modo , ma un poco piu longo : il semplice e , qvando viène solo nel sine di una parola , ouero si gli vien djètro qvalcho Consonante bisogna proferirlo breve : et fuori de la bocca , come : This beast I sle , Qvesta béstia io amazzo . Overo , I goe to bed , Io vado in lètto , Overo , I hurt my leg , Io mi hó fatto male á la mia gamba . Tutte qveste parole , sle , fle , hcd , bed , leg , sono proferite alte , pure , e sopra il tutto l' e. Breve , come , a l' Italiana , e cosibisogneria proferirlo nel' a. b. c. ma non si fá , perche ci sono cosi usati . Il doppio ee , sempre sia in che parola si vgolia , é proferito come hó detto di sopra , come l' Italiano ij . ma lungo , come sarebbe adire .

I see , Io vedo : my knee , il mio ginocchio : I weene , Io penso . Tutte qveste parole , See , knee , weene , bleede , feede , bee , o altre simile , bisognache siano proferite longhe , & alqvanto dentro la bocca , & percjó sempre tirerai il doppio ee , pju a la longa del semplice . Il simile habbiamo a fare dell ' o semplice , e del oo doppio . L' o semplice ha da esser proferito largo , e alto , con la bocea apèrta , & alqvanto breve , come : A barren Do is as swift as a Ro , Vna Cèrva sterile é si veloce come un Cervo . Overo , I loue God , Io amo Dio. Overo , He hath a Rod , Lui ha uuaverga . Ma pur anche qvando V seg ve l' o , non va proferito cosi alto , ma un poco pju basso , come , I loue , Io amo : & cosi de gli altri . L' oo doppio va proferito giusto come il nostro V puro , & alqvanto longo , come , This woman I woo , Io faccjo l' amor á qvesta donna . Overo , This woorke I doo , Qvesta opera io faccjo .

L' i , gli'nglesi lo profer : scono a qvesto modo , come se fosse ei , & alqvanto largo , & longo , ma non troppo come i , che vuol dir , Io , e cosi vaproferito il y , senon che l' y vien qvasi sèmpre nel fine di unaparola . Qvel le parole che comincjano con i vocale , scambjano l' i in y , accjo non ci sia confusione , perche se i vien nel principio di molte parole , è pro ferito come il g.

L' V qvalche volta é vocale , qvalche volta consonante , e doveria haver due forme : ma non è cosi . La vocale vaproferita bassa , e alqvanto liqvida , come , Thus , cosi , Thou , tu , You , voi . La consonante va proferito come l' Italiana , come , Vaine , vano , very much , assaissimo , Veluet , Veluto , & simile altre .

L' V doppio ha qvesta forma , w , e va proferito molto liqvido , come , With , con : overo insjème , Water , acqua , & simili altri .

De gli consonanti non faremo troppo longo discorso , ma il piu breve che posso gli passeremo via . Il b va sèmpre proferito pjèno , e puro . Il c sèmpre puro , pjèno , & non mai liqvido , e qvasi come , che , in Italiano : et se h li segve , va proferito come sh. Il d & l'f non accade parlarne . L' h è di grand ' ornamento á la lingva Inglese , & si é la pju dificile lettera per gli Italiani da profer●re , perche é di gran forza , massime in simile parole come qve ste : Thou , tú , that , qvello , this , qvesto . Per proferir simile parole come vanno proferite , bisogna come sarèbbe adire tenir i denti qvasi insjème con apoggiarvi la punta della lingua tramèzzo , e parlando subitamente ritirarla indjètro , e appoggiar la al palato della bocca : á proferire what , che cosa , which , qvale , who , chi , where , dove , bisogna fare come se vole ssi suppjare , & tenir la lingva ferma nel mezzo della bocca , senza toccar njènte , e comin●jar á proferir lent at amente . Ma ne le parole che comincjano con h , come , Hay , fjeno , hat , capello , how come , hen , una gallina , & simile altre inumerabile , bisogna usare una certa gran sorza nel proferile : massimamente ne l' h é proferirlo pjèno , e grasso .

L' i spesse volie , se vjèn nel principio di una parola si confa con il g , & é consonante , come , Iasper , Gasparo , Iob , Giobe , Iohn , Giovanni , e simile altre : e dove va proferito come vocale , & liqvido , spesso gli inglesi inav : duiamente errano circa qvesta lettera , e per fuggire simile errore , comin●jano le loro parole con , y , & qvello proferiscono come i vocale , & liqvido .

Il k é 〈◊〉 pjèno , e con gran forza , come ca , overo che . Il l. m. n. p. si pro●eriscono purt : Il q pjèno , & ha qvasi natura del k , overo cu. Del' r non accade parlarne . L' s , se vjén in principio di una parola , va proferito puro , & se vjéne in mezzo di qvalch ▪ parola , essendo semplice , et segvendoli j et e ha la natura di z ●●●plice , come , To muse much , mazeth my musing mind , &c.

Il , t , & , z , non accade parlarne , perche hanno Sempre vnà forma & vna natura , come nel' Italiána .

I dit● onghi che si us●no ne lalingva , Inglese sono , nuove , alcuni dicono unde ci ma ió ne hó messo due fra gli vocali , i , qvali sono , ee , & oo , lanatura de qvali hahbjamo giá des● itto , gli altri nuove sono qvesti , au , ey , eu . ya . ye , yo , oy , ou , l' ay , dove si sia che vjéne va proferito longo & come , aei , e cosi va proferito , au , longo , qualche volta longis simo , ma pur sempre in tutti gli dittongli la vocale che va prima , é proferita longa , & la seg vente breve , & perde assai de la sua forza , e cosi ( senza far longo discorso ) vanno proferiti tutti gli altri senon che , ou , va scritto sempre cosi , ow , come town , vna villa , towre , vna torre , lowd , mows , sows & insiniti altri .

Cisono poi , anche qvesti dua che possono andar nel numeno de gli dittonghi , oa , & oa , e vanno proferiti molto longhi & pjeni , massime la precedente . Ci sono molte parole ne la ling va ing le se che pajono di dua silabe , & si sono senon di vna , ale qvali bisogna hauer grand ' avertimento nel proferirle bene , & veramente darówi qvi unaregola la qvale tener ete per gener a●e , Molte parole siano di tre , di qvatro , e di cinqve , di set , lettere , sono di una ●ilaba , & alcune siniscono , in vocale , al●une in consonante , se siniscono in consonante , l'ultima vocale va proferita molto I reve●se in 〈◊〉 la precedente vocale va proferita molto longa , & pjona , ma evertite che se parola finisce in vocale qvasi semper e , c , come per ●s●pto , I wade , Io vó Per l'acqva , I walke in the shade , Io 〈◊〉 ne l'ombra , my bowe is weake . il m●o arco e deb●le , I will it breake , Lo voglio rompere , This peare is tipe , Qvesto pero è maturo . I hope to drinke , Io spero di bevere , tutte qvest ▪ parole , wade , shade , bowe , weake , breake , peare , ripe , hope , drinke , la precedente vocale va proferita lunga , con la bocca apèrta , & se la vocale è levata via vanno proferite bi eve , ●●n la bocca alqvanto pju chiusa , come , wad , shad , bow , weak , break , pear , rip , hop , drink , &c. e sono di altra natura & aliro senso , ma● v●rtite che l'ultima vocale non va proferita njènte , serve senon per tirar , la precedente ala lunghezza , & tale parole non sono senon di una si●aba se ben forse gli Italiani le leggerrāno in d●e , per ò non sono senon di una indivise , Nota , anc●ra che le parole , che sono derivate da altre ling ve & sono di pju silabe , che siniscono , in , ble , come , Incredible , incredibile , honorable , honorevole , sillable , silaba , simile parole non vanno proferite , e létte , cosi come sono scritte cjó l'ultima silaba , ble , ma vanno lette , e proferite , incredibel , honorabel , sillabel , & simile altre . Nota ancora se per sorte troverai parole che l'e , sia l'ultima lettera eccetto una , & che , s , ségva , l'e , siperde del tutto & non va proferito mjènte come , Sortes , Fortes , Cartes , & simile altre , non vanno proferite come sono scritte , ma à qvesto , modo , Sortz , Fortz , Cartz , & pigliate qvesta per regola generale .

Certe necessarie , aspiratione , particelle & terminatione , per qvegli che imparano la lingva Inglese da esser da loro imparate , con il modo di proferirle , perche chjá sá ben proferir qveste sa proferire tutta la lingva , alcune de esse sono parole , alcune no , ma pure esorto ogniu no ad imparare a proferirle bene & qveste son a'esse .

Ay , Ayd , mayd , rayd , frayd , rayn , brayn , swayn , ay , hayl , wayl , rayl : ayt , wayt , strayt , hayt , bayt , hayd , rayned , wayr , ayke.

Au And , baud , fraud , gaun , gaunt , graunt : awn , lawd , hawk , wa , win , gawn , lawn , sawt , haunt , saunt , fraunt .

ee , Flee , gee , see , heed , need : greek , week , creep , sweep , weep .

ey . Eyl , eylo , heyl , reyk , weyk , teyk : seyn : heyn , treyn , heyr , feyr

Eu. Eud , lewd , shrewd , lews , lewt , rewin , fewl , new .

ya . Yate , yeard .

ye . Yel , yelde , yest , yeeld .

yo . You , youth , yole .

oo . Doo , woo : brood , good , rood , stood : wood , hoof , loof , book , shook , took , fool , pool , sool , tool , room : boon , moon , soon .

oy . Roy , soy , loy , soyl , oyl , foyl : coy● , soys , noys .

ow. Lowd , cowd : town , sound , fowr , towr , showr , owl , kowl bowl , sows , mows , rowt , dowt , showt , tous , frous .

Ach ech ich och vch Agh egh igh ogh vgh

Ath eth ith oth vth Aght eght ight oght vght .

Ash esh ish osh vsh

Bath crath bath lath math nath path tath rath snath

Bache lache drache tache

Bech fech rech tech

Beche feche reche leche teche peche

Beech feech keech seech

Bych pych lych mych rych tych stych wych which

Bache piche tiche riche diche wiche miche

Boche loche poche moche roche

Buch duch gruch luch much

Bagh lagh begh legh sigh nigh bogh dogh

Kogh bugh hagh mugh

Aght kaght faght beght feght sleght weght bight

Sight night wight boght foght noght bught lught

Basih dassh lassh massh nassh rassh wassh thrassh

Flassh rassh bessh fressh flesh nessh bissh dissh

Syssh wissh rissh bossh dossh throssh frossh nossh

Bussh dussh frussh lussh russh thrussh

Buthe lothe mathe bathe blath grath lath rath

Buth loch math bath blathe grathe lathe rathe

Beth neth heth leth wreth beth queth sheth neth

Wreeth beeth seeth teeth

Both loth wroth looth sooth tooth

Buth ruth vuth ruthe truthe

Bab babe bak bake bal bale ban bane bar bare

Bas base bar bate

Bred brede breed med mede meed red rede reed

Bib bibe hid hide rid ride dik dike fil fiile

Bob bobe bood god gode good rod rode rood

Bub bube rud rude lud lude mul mule .

Et cosi io finisco , racomādando mi del tutto a la cortesia vostra , sperando che accettarete la mia bona volonta : State con Dio.

Di Londra á do . 10. Agosto . 1578. Vostro del tutto . G. F. Tutto d' altrui .

Imprinted at London , at the three Cranes in the Vintree , by Thomas Dawson , for Thomas Woodcocke .